Travel to the Highway home page and read our many fine articles and view the links to other sites by clicking on the blue The Highway logo in the upper right hand corner of this page.
Eric -:- Baptism question
-:- Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 08:03:22 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re: Baptism question
-:- Sun, Jun 25, 2000 at 15:50:42 (PDT)
_ Prestor John -:- Re:
Baptism question -:- Thurs, Jun 22, 2000
at 22:45:40 (PDT)
__ mebaser -:- AMEN!!!
(nt) -:- Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 10:39:27
(PDT)
_ john hampshire -:- Re: Baptism question -:- Thurs,
Jun 22, 2000 at 19:30:15 (PDT)
__ Grace2Me -:- Re:
Baptism question -:- Fri, Jun 23, 2000
at 20:56:28 (PDT)
__ Rod -:- Re:
Baptism question -:- Thurs, Jun 22, 2000
at 22:10:35 (PDT)
Tom -:- Phil. 2:5-11
-:- Wed, Jun 21, 2000 at 23:40:00 (PDT)
_ john hampshire -:- Re: Phil. 2:5-11
-:- Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 19:55:38 (PDT)
__ Tom -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at
14:21:08 (PDT)
___ Diacone -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at
00:10:25 (PDT)
____ Tom -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at
15:11:08 (PDT)
_____ Rod -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at
17:54:54 (PDT)
______ Tom -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at
22:09:38 (PDT)
_ Tom -:- Re:
Phil. 2:5-11 -:- Wed, Jun 21, 2000 at
23:56:29 (PDT)
__ John P. -:- Two
Points -:- Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 13:57:32
(PDT)
kevin -:- 2 Peter 2:1
-:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 16:03:02 (PDT)
_ Rod -:- Re: 2 Peter 2:1
-:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 22:19:27 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re:
2 Peter 2:1 -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at
21:08:01 (PDT)
__ kevin -:- Pilgrim
and Rod thanks -:- Thurs, Jun 15, 2000
at 08:39:42 (PDT)
Five Sola -:- Dr. Boice update
-:- Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 20:39:00 (PDT)
kevin -:- to John P.
-:- Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 07:56:29 (PDT)
_ John P. -:- Re: to John P.
-:- Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 14:47:05 (PDT)
__ John P. -:- Re:
to John P. -:- Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at
14:50:17 (PDT)
___ kevin -:- Re:
to John P. -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 15:46:37
(PDT)
___ Tom -:- Re:
to John P. -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 00:00:55
(PDT)
____ John P. -:- Re:
to John P. -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 06:23:03
(PDT)
_____ kevin -:- Re:
to John P. -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 15:48:43
(PDT)
Chris -:- Election
-:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 20:44:37 (PDT)
_ john hampshire -:- Re: Election -:-
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 01:33:02 (PDT)
__ Chris -:- Re:
Election -:- Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 04:19:29
(PDT)
Anne -:- Imprecations
-:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 14:22:47 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re: Imprecations
-:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 17:51:06 (PDT)
_ john hampshire -:- Re: Imprecations -:- Mon, Jun
12, 2000 at 17:10:59 (PDT)
Rod -:- ''Jesus Day'
-:- Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 20:47:51 (PDT)
_ Tom -:- Re: ''Jesus Day'
-:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 11:17:28 (PDT)
__ Rod -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at
12:32:47 (PDT)
___ Tom -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at
14:17:16 (PDT)
____ Prestor John -:- Re: ''Jesus Day' -:- Tues,
Jun 13, 2000 at 19:38:12 (PDT)
_____ laz -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at
06:37:42 (PDT)
_____ Tom -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at
00:09:32 (PDT)
______ Rod -:- Thesauri
and Daffynytions -:- Wed, Jun 14, 2000
at 07:30:04 (PDT)
______ Prestor John -:- Re: ''Jesus Day' -:- Wed, Jun
14, 2000 at 06:24:24 (PDT)
___ Pilgrim -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at
13:06:48 (PDT)
____ Rod -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at
14:52:48 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at
21:03:25 (PDT)
__ Rod -:- Re:
''Jesus Day' -:- Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at
00:07:52 (PDT)
___ stan -:- Re:
Come on Rod! -:- Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at
08:30:50 (PDT)
____ Rod -:- Re:
Come on Rod! -:- Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at
13:19:56 (PDT)
_____ stan -:- Re:
Come on Rod! -:- Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at
14:48:19 (PDT)
____ Pilgrim -:- Re:
Come on Rod! -:- Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at
12:39:43 (PDT)
_____ stan -:- Re:
BIG :-) and amen! NT -:- Sun, Jun 11,
2000 at 13:05:36 (PDT)
Tom -:- Postmodernism
-:- Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 00:09:28 (PDT)
__ Tom -:- Re: Postmodernism
-:- Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 13:09:26 (PDT)
____ Tom N -:- Re:
Postmodernism -:- Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at
18:45:47 (PDT)
_____ Tom -:- Re:
Postmodernism -:- Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at
23:40:10 (PDT)
Rod -:- Inspired
-:- Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 12:56:37 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re: Biblico-Theologico Approach -:- Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 13:51:48 (PDT)
__ Tom -:- Thanks -:- Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 14:53:54 (PDT)
Rod -:- The Infirm Man
-:- Wed, May 31, 2000 at 09:56:36 (PDT)
_ john hampshire -:- Re: The Infirm Man
-:- Wed, May 31, 2000 at 17:31:48 (PDT)
john hampshire -:- Tres Dias
-:- Tues, May 30, 2000 at 23:05:45 (PDT)
_ Pilgrim -:- Re: Tres Dias
-:- Wed, May 31, 2000 at 08:02:43 (PDT)
_ stan -:- Re:
Tres Dias -:- Wed, May 31, 2000 at 07:17:55
(PDT)
Subject: Can someone explain this reference? From: Rod To: All Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 30, 2000 at 12:52:32 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
From Col. Jeff Cooper, USMC, Ret., written probably sometime during
the latter part of 1999: ''Curious how 'liberal' journalists cannot
recount history without apologizing for it. I have never been able
to understand the motive behind apologizing for something somebody
else did. Now we see some church group
or other attempting to apologize to the
Arabs for the Crusades. Maybe we should ask the Arabs to apologize
for the conquest of Spain. Obviously a good many people have too
little to do.'' [Italics added by me for emphasis.] Which 'church
group' did this? I missed it. Cooper is a very opinionated man with
whom I sometimes agree, sometimes disagree--in this case I feel
he is absolutely correct.
Subject: Re: Can someone explain this reference? From: stan To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 30, 2000 at 15:41:39 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Runs in my mind I heard on the news that the Pope apologized for
that within the last year or so. Will see if I can find it. stan
Subject: Re: Can someone explain this reference? From: Rod To: stan Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 30, 2000 at 15:52:30 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
You know, stan, I figured it had to be the RCC. Thanks.
Subject: Re: Can someone explain this reference? From: stan To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 30, 2000 at 16:02:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I didn't find anything about pope, though think he said something
about it - may have been commenting on the following group??? http://www.arabicnews.com/ansub/Daily/Day/980908/1998090873.html
http://www.duth.gr/maillist-archives/thrace/tl55/msg00057.html http://www.sltrib.com/1999/jul/07171999/Religion/8687.htm
http://www.tennessean.com/sii/99/06/27/repent27.shtml http://www.catholicnews.com/data/stories/19990716.htm
http://www.baptiststandard.com/8_4/pages/crusades.html http://www.wcicc.org/news/general/09.html
Didn't read all this thought you might give us the synopsis ;-)
Subject: Re: Can someone explain this reference? From: Rod To: stan Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 30, 2000 at 20:52:32 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
stan, Identifying who these people are is not done. They are universally
described as about '500 Christians.' One of the releases described
them as 'mostly evangelical protestants, mainly from the U.S..'
The other releases say they come from "around the world."
My attitude toward them isn't very charitable. I'd probably have
called them, 'about 500 loopy persons, self-described as ''Christians.'''
The jury seems to still be out on that definition. One wonders (and
doesn't find out) the origin of this 'movement.' Could it be an
outgrowth of the 'Jesus Day?'
Subject: Opinion On 1Tim.2:11-12 From: Brother
Bret To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 28, 2000 at 20:17:10 (PDT) Email Address:Lovitz5@aol.com
Message:
Hi Everyone: Hope everyone is doing well. Currently I am preaching
out if 1Timothy on Sunday Mornings. I coming up to verses 11 and
12, this Sunday Lord willing. Do you agree that this passage, along
with 1Cor.11:3 and 14:34-35 teaches that women should not teach
or have authority over the man in the local church. In addition
(please at least respond to this one), it has been pointed out to
me that in 1Tim.2:9-10 the word 'women' is plural, while in verses
11-12 'woman and man' are singular. Evidently, some believe that
there is a reason for this distinction that it means 'husband and
wife' and/or includes that a woman (especially unmarried)could teach
and have authority over the man. In other passages such as Tit.2:5
and Eph.5:22 it seems that when the wife and husband are intended,
the word 'own' is inserted. Would appreciate any insight you can
offer, including from some of you who know Greek personally :^ ).
Thanks.............Brother Bret Cornerstone Community Baptist Church
www.ccbcfl.org
Subject: Re: Opinion On 1Tim.2:11-12 From: Pilgrim
To: Brother Bret
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 29, 2000 at 07:50:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Brother Bret, This should get you started at least :-):
Subject: Re: Opinion On 1Tim.2:11-12 From: Brother
Bret To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 29, 2000 at 15:12:04 (PDT) Email Address:Lovitz5@aol.com
Message:
Brother Pilgrim: Thanks for sharing that 'open letter' with me/us.
It was right to the point. But do have any comments, or do you know
anyone who deals with the singular vs. plural in this passage? Thanks
for your help. Tell the wife hello for me :^). Brother Bret P.S.
Have you checked out our new church webpage? I still have 'The Highway'
as one my links. Is that okay? BB
Subject: Books on Evangelism From: Mark To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 26, 2000 at 15:14:02 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Please recomend some good books on personal and corporate evangelism.
In christ, Mark
Subject: Re: Books on Evangelism From: mebaser
To: Mark Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 27, 2000 at 11:15:22 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Please recomend some good books on personal and corporate evangelism.
In christ, Mark
--- Hi Mark, Pilgrim has outlined a great selection for you.
I have a few more books that you may consider as well. They are:
EVERY THOUGHT CAPTIVE by Richard L. Pratt Jr. THE MASTER PLAN OF
EVANGELISM by Robert E. Coleman The following books are by John
MacArthur and all deal with the method of evangelism: THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO JESUS FAITH WORKS ASHAMED OF THE GOSEL I hope this
helps you. In Christ, mebaser
Subject: Re: Books on Evangelism From: Pilgrim
To: Mark Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 26, 2000 at 21:42:40 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Mark, Here's a few although I'm not sure which are still in print:
1) Tell the Truth
by Will Metzger (IVP) 2) Reformed Evangelism by Morton Smith (online) Click Here 3) Evangelism
and the Sovereignty of God by Dr. J.I.
Packer (IVP) 4) The Art of Man-Fishing by Thomas Boston (Baker Books) 5) The
Grace of God in the Gospel by Cheeseman,
Gardner, Sadgrove and Wright (Banner of Truth) 6) God-Centered
Evangelism by R.B. Kuiper (Baker Books)
7) Explosive Evangelism by George Jaffrey, Jr. (online)Click Here 8) See also the other
listings on this topic in Calvinism and the Reformed Faith.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Presby Church & Leavened Bread From: Grace2me
To: All Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 25, 2000 at 21:05:32 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello All: Recently while out of town, I visited a Presbyterian
Church (PCA I believe) for the first time (I'm Baptist). I enjoyed
the service very much and even used a couple of things for our service.
However, when it was time for Communion which they have once a month,
they used LEAVENED bread. What do some of you think about that?
And do you think a Christian should patake of Communion when that
happens? Thanks, Grace2Me
Subject: Re: Presby Church & Leavened Bread From: Prestor
John To: Grace2me
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 26, 2000 at 22:32:11 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello Grace2me: Now first of all I'm not a presbyterian (reformed
baptist) but I have to ask you since you brought up the subject
of what should be used during the Supper. Do you use those little
cracker squares and grape juice? Since I believe that you are appealing
to fact that the Passover called for unleaven bread do these crackers
fit the bill? Does the grape juice? Seeing how that Jesus broke
the bread and passed it around shouldn't we use matzohs (bread made
especially for Passover) to really emulate what happened then? Shouldn't
we use kosher wine instead of grape juice? Or is it that God chose
ordinary elements (bread and wine) and used them as a means of grace
so that we could be strengthened? If the latter is true it doesn't
matter whether the bread is leavened or unleavened, or its wine
or grape juice. What matters is that we celebrate the Supper in
the right manner. Prestor John Servabo Fidem
Subject: question on Greek From: kevin To: All Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 18:05:12 (PDT) Email Address:amoshart@earthlink.net
Message:
An argument that Universalists use to defend their position rests
in the meaning of the word that is translated 'eternal,' 'aoin.'
It is argued that this word means age and not eternal. Now I have
found some serious difficulties with translating the word as age,
i.e. the sheep then go to and age of life, what must I do to get
an age of life, etc. Now I have heard or read, don't recall which,
that the Greek the NT is written in does not have a word that means
eternal by today's definition. Hence the author's using forever
and ever and everlasting to everlasting to get across the point
of never ending. Now I am aware of the soteriological difficulties
with this understanding of aoin, but my question is am I correct
that the Greek had no word for eternal in the modern sense and that
aoin was the best possible word to use? If this is so where could
I get some documentation on the issue? Thanks again for ya'lls help.
I even tried looking up aoin on the search engine here and it didn't
have the word. In Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Re: question on Greek From: john hampshire
To: kevin Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 19:20:18 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Kevin, >>>>I even tried looking up aoin on the search
engine here and it didn't have the word. No, it wouldn't. But it
does have aion (not aoin). Apparently the word origin is from the
Greek meaning perpetually, incessantly and is translated in the
KJV as 'alway', 'always', or 'ever'. Example 2Co 6:10 'As sorrowful,
yet alway rejoicing...'. Aion itself has a definition of 'for ever',
'perpetuity of time', 'an unbroken age', and 'eternity'. It is translated
in the KJV as 'ever', 'evermore', 'age', or 'eternal'. An example
is: 1Pe 1:25 'But the word of the Lord endureth for ever (aion)'.
2Co 11:31 ' The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is
blessed for ever more, knoweth that I lie not.' It would be curious
if Paul thought that the Lord Jesus Christ should be blessed only
'unto the age' rather than 'everlastingly'. The idea that aion is
a duration of time with a beginning and end doesn't make much sense
with Rev 11:15b 'The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms
of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and
ever.' How long will Christ reign? Forever! How long will the lost
be in the Lake of Fire, 'and shall be tormented day and night for
ever and ever'(Rev20:10)? Forever! If we restrict the duration of
'hell' we must restrict the duration of Christ's reign. Besides,
what does Rev 20:10 mean if we say the wicked are tormented 'to
the ages of the ages'. Does that have meaning? The whole argument
over the meaning of aion is manufactured to put an end to eternal
punishment. There is no mystery until it is re-defined as 'to the
ages of the ages'. Does God live forever? 'I did become dead, and,
lo, I am living to the ages of the ages' (Rev 1:18). If 'ages of
the ages' is limited (to get folks out of 'hell') then God's lifespan
is limited too, unless we re-define the word to grant God eternal
life but the wicked in 'hell' limited eternal death. Talking to
those who hold to limited 'hell' is like talking to a brick wall,
they have their minds made up. They are not really motivated by
the meaning of Greek words, they personally cannot accept the idea
of God punishing the wicked forever--it is not in their concept
of God. They have fashioned their own god and cannot be convinced
otherwise. john
Subject: Re: question on Greek From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 21:58:35 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Kevin, john, I don't personally know Greek, but I looked up Matthew
19:16 in at least 12 English versions. With the exception of Young's
Literal Translation, they all rendered the verse essentially the
same, the last two words being 'eternal life.' Only the YLT rendered
it as you have suggested, Kevin, in your post. What does this say
to us? Well, it says that, universally, (please pardon the pun,
it was unintentional) the translators from several different times
and places all interpreted it to mean the same thing, 'eternal.'
What conclusions can we draw from that? Well, assuming that these
were well educated and informed men, led by the Spirit, and knowledgeable
of the Greek of the Bible, we can say, 'They are so overwhelmingly
in agreement, this must be the accurate translation.' Or we could
say, 'They were all duped.' We could say, 'Well, one team translated
it 'eternal life' and all the rest just jumped on that bandwagon,
not being careful scholars.' I ask you, based on the context of
the entire Bible and the use of concepts of the Bible by the Holy
Spirit of God Who inspired it, which is most likely? Is it likely
that all these individuals and teams of scholars were all wrong?
Or is it more likely that the aberrant group has taken advantage
of a word and run with that to the intent of pushing their spurious
agenda? As john pointed out, one of the synonyms and concepts involved
in this Greek useage of the word is 'perpetuity.' That speaks powerfully
of 'eternal' and 'everlasting,' it seems to me. The whole objection
of the Universalists you have run across seems to have no foundation
for causing us to doubt the intent and meaning of the Lord God.
Subject: john and rod From: kevin To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 07:48:22 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Thaks for the input. Sometimes one can get into the thick of a discussion
on a topic and fail to see the forest for the trees. I have tried
to avoid such an error, but alas, sinful creature that I am, I failed.
Thank you again for your information and support. May we all continue
to wrestle with scripture, like Jacob wrestled with the angel of
the Lord, until we receive the blessing that God has in it for us.
In Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Check out this link kevin From: Eric To: kevin Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 09:05:16 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
This link is to a site of the writing of Arthur Custance--a committed
Calvinist. The page you will go to will be to a chapter in an online
book dealing with the Doctrines of Grace. If I recall, he touches
on this subject in this chapter, as well as the next. Read through
both, and you will probably get a good answer, as well as some info
relating to Universalism. God bless. http://www.custance.org/grace/ch18.html
Custance Chapter 18 www.custance.org/grace/ch18.html
Subject: ??????!! From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 11:03:01 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Well, Eric, I know you wrote to Kevin, but I took the liberty of
visiting the site and I have to say, What
a load of junk! Or maybe 'junque'
would be the appropriate word, since he has so dressed it up with
'intellectualism.' I read as much as I could (quite a lot) before
my stomach turned with his supposed knowledge and enlightenment,
but truly revealed ignorance. It is revealed by several statements,
but this one is the only one with which I'll deal directly: 'On
two counts, therefore, it seems that some attempt ought to be made
to justify the ways of God with men.' We do often offer explanations
for the ways of God to those who question, and there
are real and true explanations of the truth and justice, love and
mercy, of God. But
we should never seek to 'justify' the ways of God with men! Why? Very simply because, If God wants His ways justified,
HE IS PERFECTLY CAPABLE OF DOING IT, and He has done it with all the revelation men need
IN HIS INSPIRED WORD.
The true believer and 'defender of the faith' does just that--he
defends the faith as presented in the Bible based solely on Bible
teaching and precepts, not on the ways of men, not in the ways of
the (evil) world. If men who are lost or confused about the Bible
can't understand that, it is because of one reason. That reason
isn't that God hasn't adequately dealt with the issue in His Word;
it is that they haven't had the revelation of the heart of faith
from the Holy Spirit to receive that particular truth yet. That's
very simple and the certain teaching of the Bible as I read it and
God has given me to understand it. This author brings up the tired
old presupposition that 'eternal' doesn't refer to a length of time
or all the ages, but deals with 'quality' of punishment. May I point
out to you and all that if this false logic is accepted, then no
one can be a true 'five pointer' because the 'eternal life' which
the Bible promises to the saved is by no means everlasting! We can
conceivably enjoy the blessings and fellowship of God for an 'eternity
of quality' (whatever that might mean!), but we wouldn't be assured
of everlasting salvation and glorification, and presence with the
Lord! If the punishment is temporary, then the adoption of sonship
with God might not be forever either. Utterly ridiculous! More importantly,
since God is described as "eternal," We could not even
trust that even He is without beginning or end! The word 'saved'
is not ever used as a temporary condition in the Bible. Similarly,
the Bible makes it just as manifest that the punishment and separation
from God of the lost is forever. That's the meaning of 'lost.' 'Saved,'
is something a Christian, one placed by the direct action of God
in Christ, IS.
'Is' is a continuous state, just as God is 'I AM,' a continuing
state of perfection and all that He is at one time and forever.
One is 'saved,' or one is 'lost.' The only ones not permanently
lost are the predestined to be saved by the grace of God. The other
day, Eric, in another thread, you poked fun at several of us for
being 'fundy.' There are no true 'Fundamentalists' here, if I understand
the term correctly. But you superimposed the term and meaning onto
those of us who disagree with your liberal views. You have shown
the same tendency in other posts over the months. Frankly, Eric,
I think you could stand to ask the Lord God to give you a good dose
of the 'fundamentalism' you ridicule. I honestly don't expect you
to do that on your own, so I'm praying that He will do it in spite
of your not asking, so that you may embrace the views you now find
objectionable, but which are solidly based on Biblical truth. That
is my sincere prayer for you.
Subject: Now, now Rod... From: Eric To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 12:51:12 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Dear Brother Rod, Let me respond to a few of the points you made
in your presumptuous post. First, I did not say that I endorsed
Custance, only that he was a committed calvinist. I find some of
the things he has to say interesting--sorry. Also, the article deals
directly with the question kevin asked, and I thought it would be
helpful to him in getting a handle on the different views on this
issue. Second, you misrepresented the tone of the quote you referenced.
Here you lifted one sentance from a 20+ chapter book, and used it
to ridicule. Elsewhere Custance says that God does not need to justify
man, but in a sense a Christian does need to be able to answer objections
given by man. Funny, I heard the same thing by R.C. Sproul the other
day. Third, your argument about the word eternal is with Custance,
and not with me, as I have given no opinion on it, which interestingly
enough, Custance does not come to any conclusions either. Fourth,
my use of the term 'fundie' was made in jest--which by the way,
I made perfectly clear. My post was that it is more of a heart issue,
than an actual stewardship of resources issue, which by the way,
nobody did tell me why spending $20.00 for a night of entertainment
playing blackjack was worse than spending $20 watching a sporting
event. Fifth, perhaps my other liberal views, of which the only
one I can think of is that drinking alcohol in moderation is perfectly
allowable for a Christian to do. Which somehow you found objectionable
(I might have you confused with john hampshire, but from your tone,
I doubt it). Sixth, if you want to pray that I turn into a fundamentalist,
no thank you. Instead pray that I continue to grow in the grace
and knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ, and that I will refrain
from presumptuously judging others. BTW, will you list for me the
views that you want me to hold, just so that I can save you some
time and make you aware of what I hold to, and what I don't. ***sheeesh!***
God bless.
Subject: Time to get real, Eric From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 13:47:45 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Eric, I will respond to your post. First, please don't address me
as, 'dear brother Rod' piously and then ridicule me. I seem anything
but 'dear' to you. First point: You wrote, 'Elsewhere Custance says
that God does not need to justify man, but in a sense a Christian
does need to be able to answer objections given by man. Funny, I
heard the same thing by R.C. Sproul the other day.' Here is what
Custance said, directly quoted and that quote I addressed and still
stand by my statements, 'On two counts, therefore, it seems that
some attempt ought to be made to justify the ways of God with men.'
Now, compare my response: 'We do often offer explanations for the
ways of God to those who question, and there are real and true explanations
of the truth and justice, love and mercy, of God. But we should
never seek to 'justify' the ways of God with men!' If Sproul thinks
we should seek to 'justify the ways of God with men' in the same
way Custance does, which I sincerely doubt, then he is wrong also.
When we exegete Scripture, we don't offer rationalization and explain
away God's actions; instead, we set forth the truth about those
actions and we do it as Peter exhorted: 'If any man speak, let him
speak as the oracles of God...' (1 Peter 4:11). We make no apologies
for what the holy, just, merciful, gracious, almighty, Ancient of
Days (perpetual and eternal) God does or pronounces. And we don't
cheapen His Word with clever words and rhetoric. We glorify Him.
And that sometimes offends certain folks. So be it, so long as we
are seeking to truly magnify the Lord God and honor His truth. You,
Eric, refer to my post as 'presumptuous.' My 'presumption' of what
you mean by that is that I imposed Custance's beliefs onto you.
Well, you do seem to sympathize with him somewhat and you certainly
gave no indication in your first post that you didn't buy into his
spiel. You invited that presumption, I think. And I think it is
justifiable on the basis of such statements as this, in which you
agree with Custance: 'Third, your argument about the word eternal
is with Custance, and not with me, as I have given no opinion on
it, which interestingly enough, Custance does not come to any conclusions
either.' So, you see, "my argument" is with both of you
who cannot and will not see that God means what He pronounces so
definitely. And BTW, this is not a 'personality issue.' I am adamantly
opposed to anyone who takes the orthodox and accepted meaning of
the Bible and twists it out of shape. So, I actually have not an
argument with you or your mentor, but with your refusing to handle
God's Word with care and reverence on this issue. Again you err:
'Fourth, my use of the term 'fundie' was made in jest--which by
the way, I made perfectly clear. My post was that it is more of
a heart issue, than an actual stewardship of resources issue, which
by the way, nobody did tell me why spending $20.00 for a night of
entertainment playing blackjack was worse than spending $20 watching
a sporting event.' Here is what you actually said, and it isn't
exactly the same as you just portrayed it: 'What is the difference
if somebody wants to spend $20.00 playing nickle slots or craps
in a casino, as opposed to spending $20.00 watching a professional
sports game. Is not the $20.00 spent for ultimately the same cause--entertainment?
Or how about eating out at a restaurant, surely the meal would have
been cheaper if made at home--why waste the money.' I have to point
out that Pilgrim answered that question in his post above yours
before you even asked it--a fact that I pointed out in response
to your objection, asking you to please re-read Pilgrim's post.
(I didn't question in either post that you were jesting, but I did
and do think you were half serious in your 'jest.') Just so you
won't be confused and impose views on me which aren't my own, here
is another of your statements: 'Which somehow you found objectionable
(I might have you confused with john hampshire, but from your tone,
I doubt it).' This was spoken about what you describe as 'drinking
alcohol in moderation.' I had an uncle by marriage who had a vastly
different definition of 'moderation' than I. What is 'moderation'
to one might be excess to you or vice-versa. Let me state my views
on this off topic
subject, so you will know exactly where I stand. Before I was saved
I drank heavily for a few months in college. I was 19 and thought
it was wonderful that no one asked me for I.D.. I never, however,
acquired a taste for alcohol in any form. I just don't enjoy it
or what it does to me. I have had a few beers since being saved,
probably less than 20 in thirty or so years--I am convinced I'm
not going to hell because of drinking them and it wasn't sin for
me. I don't, however, like to be around people who are drinking,
whether in 'moderation' or not. I recognize legitimate differing
Christians' convictions on the issue. For me, I choose not to do
it. My wife thanked me the other day for that precise thing, saying
that, though she was saved, she drank heavily for a time in her
early twenties and was glad that we, together, didn't do it. I was
touched. I have noticed that anyone who says, 'I can take it or
leave it,' invariably "takes it." Bottom line: I don't
like drinking for myself, or others. I don't condemn sincere Christians
who don't think it is sin and who actually don't sin with it. I
will avoid being with those who are drinking, whenever I conveniently
can, Christian or not. You judged my stance on this issue by my
'tone.' Was that a bit presumptuous? :>) Your next statement:
'Sixth, if you want to pray that I turn into a fundamentalist, no
thank you. Instead pray that I continue to grow in the grace and
knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ, and that I will refrain from
presumptuously judging others.' If you read with discernment, that
is exactly the kind of 'fundamentalism' I do wish for you and was
trying to indicate I was praying for for you. That's something I
made clear from my post for those who have eyes to see. Your final
statement: 'BTW, will you list for me the views that you want me
to hold, just so that I can save you some time and make you aware
of what I hold to, and what I don't. ***sheeesh!*** ' Very snide
of you, but okay, here it is: Believe the fundamental precepts which
are clearly taught in the Bible and I will be pleased for you and
can assure you, based on that Bible, that God will be pleased with
you. Then you have the audacity to say, 'God bless.' Eric, This
isn't personal with me, as it became for you. If you think I came
on too strong, may God grant that I always come on strong in the
face of such beliefs as Custance put forth. I'm not trying to offend,
but to tell the truth. If you are offended, then I think you need
to examine yourself. I will stand more firmly for basic issues such
as 'eternity' than on many other things. This seems to be a very
crucial issue for us to get straight. I regret that you don't recognize
that and can't see fit to denounce Custance on it. I am praying
for you in this regard in the manner in which I see fit, as God
leads me.
Subject: Reality Bites! :) From: Eric To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 14:18:07 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
That was the name of a movie by the way. Dear Rod, Are you not my
brother in Christ? Also, ridicule is not what I was doing, and if
it came across that way, then I apologize. I did get a little rankled
by your post, I admit, I have a aversion to people who are quick
to sanctimoniously judge others, Pharisees, especially Reformed
ones make me sick! If that is not what you are doing, then again
I apologize. However, you made no effort to soften the way you come
across. It is real easy to say you are championing truth, and use
it as an excuse to cover up poor manners. Now, on to your post.
If you are so concerned with truth Rod, why would you call Custance
my mentor? What views of Custance do I hold to, if any? You seem
to be awfully indignant if someone makes an assumption about you,
yet you are guilty of it in the same post. Also, what I said was,
that I gave no opinion on Custances work, not that I HAVE no opinion
on it, I can see how you might take this the wrong way though because
of the rest of the sentance. I hope that clarifys. Perhaps you will
apologize for your accusation that I do not hold God's word with
care and reverance on this issue. Perhaps some, dare I say it, brotherly
charity, is in order over a forum such as this, as these posts are
so easily misconstrued. And yes, you did offend me, but you gave
yourself an excuse for your behavior by claiming to be standing
up for the Word of God, when that wasn't the issue at all. Now,
will you please either retract your statement about my liberal views,
or enumerate them for me. This isn't a personality issue for me
either Rod, it is more about giving somebody the benefit of the
doubt, or at least taking the time to clarify somebody's position
before slandering them in public. I do like your last point though
which basically says 'If I offended you, then you are the one with
the problem.' And I sincerely say, God bless. It is easy for me
to wish the best for, and love those who I might disagree with,
only because Christ has poured so much grace into my life. When
you really think about it, it puts a lot of things in perspective.
Subject: I am pretty much out of it, but... From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 15:46:13 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
I did recognize the name of the movie, Eric. I'll answer you this
time and then I'm leaving the topic to you. I believe you've missed
my point both times. I called Custance your 'mentor' because you
seem to admit you share his indecision on the most critical issue,
the one I addressed in my first post to you here, the one on which
the Word of God stands firm: 'Now, on to your post. If you are so
concerned with truth Rod, why would you call Custance my mentor?
What views of Custance do I hold to, if any? You seem to be awfully
indignant if someone makes an assumption about you, yet you are
guilty of it in the same post.' Here is what you said, and by not
committing, as Custance does, you tacitly agree by not vehemently
disagreeing with his heretical stance: 'Third, your argument about
the word eternal is with Custance, and not with me, as I have given no opinion on it, which interestingly
enough, Custance does not come to any conclusions either.' That is your statement and stance. Your noncommittment
to the truth of the declarations of the Bible about eternality is
your stance. It is a distrust of the declarations of God. This is
the pronouncement of God incarnate: 'And as Moses lifted up the
serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted
up, that whosoever believeth in him should
not perish, but have eternal life' (John
3:15; cp 16 where the 'not perish[ing]' is mentioned again for reinforcement).
If you can read such statements as this and have no opinion on how
long eternity is, then that is serious error on your part. The word
'perish' refers to 'utter destruction,' and complete ruin. Believers
will 'never perish.' (John 10:28) There they are also said to have
'eternal life,' again the use of the word you don't affirm, in spite
of the fact that it is coupled with 'never perishing,' or always
possessing life in perpetuity. This is incomprehensible and indefensible.
Who does 'perish?' 'While I was with them in the world, I kept them
in thy name; those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of
them is lost, but the son of perdition, that the Scripture might
be fulfilled' (John 17:12). The word 'perdition' may be actually
derived from the word 'perish' and it carries the connotation of
utter ruin. Furthermore the word 'lost' in that verse is the same
word translated 'perish' in the earlier verses referenced in John
3. So, we have the eternal lifers never perishing and the lost described
as eternally perishing and in perdition, each carrying the same
essential thought. Yet neither Custance nor you can commit to the
length of time for these conditions. I'm sorry, I must condemn that
lack of commitment in the strongest terms. So that is my reply to
your statement: 'Perhaps you will apologize for your accusation
that I do not hold God's word with care and reverance on this issue.'
I can't see that you do hold it with care and reverence on this
issue. Here is another statement which is inconsitent: 'I have a
aversion to people who are quick to sanctimoniously judge others,
Pharisees, especially Reformed ones make me sick! If that is not
what you are doing, then again I apologize. However, you made no
effort to soften the way you come across. It is real easy to say
you are championing truth, and use it as an excuse to cover up poor
manners.' I invite you to once again, Eric, look at what I've said.
This is not personal.
As for softening what I say, I don't think you would be served by
that. I think you need truth and lots of it on this issue and why
you have misjudged it. 'Faithful are the wounds of a friend, but
the kisses of an enemy are deceitful' (Prov. 27:6). I don't think,
if I have understood you right, you have any reason for being offended,
except that you are espousing an indefinsible position and hurt
that I don't accept it. This is not a 'negociable' issue, and I'm
discussing issues, not personalities. Besies, the "reformed"
people here don't accept me as one of their own--I'm not strictly
"reformed," but a sovereign gracer.
Subject: I hope this will settle it... From: Eric To: Rod Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 17:50:28 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hi Rod, You wrote: >>> I invite you to once again, Eric,
look at what I've said. This is not personal. As for softening what
I say, I don't think you would be served by that. I think you need
truth and lots of it on this issue and why you have misjudged it.
Ok, I did, and here is what I saw. You will notice that you never
did ask me what I believed concerning hell. And as far as softening
goes, we don’t soften truth, we only soften the way we treat each
other, and that includes giving somebody the benefit of the doubt
until we ***KNOW*** what it is we are rebuking. >>>The
other day, Eric, in another thread, you poked fun at several of
us for being 'fundy.' There are no true 'Fundamentalists' here,
if I understand the term correctly. But you superimposed the term
and meaning onto those of us who disagree with your liberal views.
You have shown the same tendency in other posts over the months.
Frankly, Eric, I think you could stand to ask the Lord God to give
you a good dose of the 'fundamentalism' you ridicule. I honestly
don't expect you to do that on your own, so I'm praying that He
will do it in spite of your not asking, so that you may embrace
the views you now find objectionable, but which are solidly based
on Biblical truth. That is my sincere prayer for you. I asked you
to identify which liberal views I hold to, and you have failed to
do so. Assumption #1 on which you were wrong. >>>You, Eric,
refer to my post as 'presumptuous.' My 'presumption' of what you
mean by that is that I imposed Custance's beliefs onto you. Well,
you do seem to sympathize with him somewhat and you certainly gave
no indication in your first post that you didn't buy into his spiel.
You invited that presumption, I think. And I think it is justifiable
on the basis of such statements as this, in which you agree with
Custance: 'Third, your argument about the word eternal is with Custance,
and not with me, as I have given no opinion on it, which interestingly
enough, Custance does not come to any conclusions either.' So, you
see, 'my argument' is with both of you who cannot and will not see
that God means what He pronounces so definitely. I corrected your
understanding of my position, and yet in the next post, you completely
ignored my correction and continued with your wrong assumption.
>>>And BTW, this is not a 'personality issue.' I am adamantly
opposed to anyone who takes the orthodox and accepted meaning of
the Bible and twists it out of shape. So, I actually have not an
argument with you or your mentor, but with your refusing to handle
God's Word with care and reverence on this issue. Another derogatory
statement based upon your false assumption. >>>I called
Custance your 'mentor' because you seem to admit you share his indecision
on the most critical issue, the one I addressed in my first post
to you here, the one on which the Word of God stands firm: >>>'Now,
on to your post. If you are so concerned with truth Rod, why would
you call Custance my mentor? What views of Custance do I hold to,
if any? You seem to be awfully indignant if someone makes an assumption
about you, yet you are guilty of it in the same post.' Here is what
you said, and by not committing, as Custance does, you tacitly agree
by not vehemently disagreeing with his heretical stance: 'Third,
your argument about the word eternal is with Custance, and not with
me, as I have given no opinion on it, which interestingly enough,
Custance does not come to any conclusions either.' That is your
statement and stance. Your noncommittment to the truth of the declarations
of the Bible about eternality is your stance. It is a distrust of
the declarations of God. I was very disappointed with this Rod,
I specifically clarified my intent, and you disregarded it, and
continued on with your false assumption. >>>I'm sorry,
I must condemn that lack of commitment in the strongest terms. So
that is my reply to your statement: 'Perhaps you will apologize
for your accusation that I do not hold God's word with care and
reverance on this issue.' I can't see that you do hold it with care
and reverence on this issue. >>>I don't think, if I have
understood you right, you have any reason for being offended, except
that you are espousing an indefinsible position and hurt that I
don't accept it. This is not a 'negociable' issue, and I'm discussing
issues, not personalities. Rod, in all sincerity, you have not understood
me right, nor asked if you have, you have only assumed wrongly,
and then proceeded to run from there. Just so you know Rod, I do
hold to hell as being a place of eternal, as in unending, torment.
Why didn’t you ask me this in the first place? >>>Besies,
the 'reformed' people here don't accept me as one of their own--I'm
not strictly 'reformed,' but a sovereign gracer. Then you know of
the attitude that I am fighting against, and perhaps you can see
how someone might benefit from a little more Christian charity.
I hope you see where I was coming from Rod, but from where I sit,
you were awfully quick to assume. I do forgive you, and hold no
ill will towards you at all. I can indeed call you my brother. May
God continue to shine His grace upon you.
Subject: I said I was through, but one thing. From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 19:37:53 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
This is going nowhere. I'm very glad to hear you finally declare
your position on eternality. I also call on you to denounce as heresy
the notion that 'eternal' is not a length of time, but a 'quality,'
not a 'quantity.' Here is what Custance says, 'It may well be that
the quality of the punishment is, in any event, much more significant
than the quantity of it. Indeed the word
eternal may have little if anything to do with quantity at all.' I added the italics. My contention about that is this:
The quality of the punishment or reward is determined in large measure
by the length of it, its 'quantity.' There is an old, obscene joke
I remember from my pre-slavation days about a 'coffee break' in
hell. But hell is unrelenting, everlasting, eternal in its awful
fullness. That's a large part of why its so hellish. Here is another
statement made in Custance's assertions: 'So we have to rethink
what the word eternal really means in any given context in Scripture.
Dean Farrar held that punishment is everlasting in effect, but limited
in duration. He might perhaps have suggested with equal force that
punishment is everlasting in experience also psychologically that
is, but limited in reality. Punishment there surely must be, even
if it is a form of remorse and self-inflicted. A moral universe
without sanctions when its laws are disobeyed would be a moral chaos,
not a moral cosmos.' Though there are degrees of punishment based
on the grievousness of the sins committed, the fact, the over-riding
fact, is that hell is unrelenting and constant in its scope. '...to
go into hell, into the fire [of judgment] that shall never be quenched [speaking
of both quality and quantity], where their
worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched...to
be cast into hell fire, where their worm dieth not and the fire
is not quenched' (Mark 9:43-48). Custance is equally wrong about
this: 'but the issue has to be squarely faced anew in every generation,
until some kind of understanding is achieved which will enable us
to answer those who accuse God of injustice, and to do this without
compromising the plan of salvation.' Every Christian knowing the
basics of the faith knows that God can't be accused of injustice.
That is, the charge won't stick and has no basis in fact. But one
doesn't have to be a Christian long before he realizes that lost
men will not, indeed, cannot be answered
because, 'The carnal mind is enmity against God' (Rom. 8:7). No
amount of proof or persuasion will move them. Only God can move
them and that only by His merciful regneration, His grace. 'For
it [the carnal mind] is not subject to the law of God, neither,
indeed, can be." 'But the natural man receiveth not the things
of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him, neither
can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned' (1 Cor.
2:14). Those facts are why we put forth the truth about God from
His Word before men. Because it is through the presentation of that
holy truth that God chooses to work in regeneration and salvation,
not because we seek to justify God. 'Faith cometh by hearing and
hearing by the Word of God' (Rom. 10:17).
In seemingly missing that point, Custance greatly errs. He errs
again and again because his foundational concepts are wrong. We
aren't to try to "justify God," but we are to present
His truth faithfully and to His glory, allowing Him to work in men's
hearts and minds as He sees fit. Are we in agreement here, Eric?
I certainly hope so. I'm stopping, not because I've run out of things
to say about this, but because it seems useless to discuss such
a ridiculous position as Custance holds.
Subject: Re: I said I was through, but one thing. From: Eric To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 05:40:35 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Yes we are in agreement Rod, we always have been. I do think that
it is a possibility that our concept of time will be radically changed
after this life, but that is mere speculation. I think Jesus' words
about hell make it quite clear to even a child that hell is a very
very bad place that one should avoid, even if it costs a person
an eye or a hand in the process. Also, Custance apologetic approach,
as you preseted it, is unsound. IMHO, it is appropriate to present
a logical, philosphically defensible Christian worldview, to an
unbeliever, but that presentation will never change the heart. This
discussion has been weighing on my mind last night, I am glad it
is over. Take care Rod.
Subject: Good! Glad to hear it! :>) n/t From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 13:55:42 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Subject: Baptism question From: Eric To: All Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 08:03:22 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I am involved in a discussion with a Baptist, and he raised an interesting
point. His comment was that the Reformed really are not consistent
with their paedobaptism beliefs. He states that the Reformed use
the accounts of household baptism to partly justify the baptising
of infants, but don't consistently hold to the text. If they did,
they would practice household baptism. Whereby if a man was converted
to Christ, they would baptise his entire household. Does this happen
in modern practice? If not, why not? I remember reading missionary
accounts of this happening, but I can't place the sources. But I
have not heard it happening recently. God bless.
Subject: Re: Baptism question From: Pilgrim
To: Eric Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 25, 2000 at 15:50:42 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Eric,
I think I would disregard your
'Baptist' friend's argument as spurious and fabricated; a strawman
at best for never have I heard (although it is surely possible for
anything to be believed by some) of any Paedobaptist in history
who baptized entire households regardless of who they were, nor
have I ever read anything that would even suggest such a thing.
The 'household baptisms' referred to consisted of baptizing all
adults who professed faith and their children. No unbelieving adults
are to be baptized. So tell your desperate Baptist crusader to 'try
again'! :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Baptism question From: Prestor
John To: Eric Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 22:45:40 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
You know, I should stay out of this, really I should, but I get
so tired of the Baptism issue. I also get tired of the concept that
to be Reformed in your theology means that you must be a paedobaptist.
After all the Baptists that signed the London Confession of 1689
were 'Reformed' in their theology. In fact Calvin that reformer
said this:
Whether the person baptized is to
be wholly immersed, and that whether once or thrice, or whether
he is only to be sprinkled with water, is not of the least consequence:
churches should be at liberty to adopt either according to the
diversity of climates, although it is evident that the term
baptize means to immerse, and that this was the form used by
the primitive Church. Institutes Book IV 15:19
Here it is each church should baptize by the means
that they see as fit and it should be left at that. Tell you Baptist
friend that a Reformed Baptist (who immerses) says that he should
leave the paedobaptists alone and concentrate on the essentials.
Prestor John Servabo Fidem
Subject: AMEN!!! (nt) From: mebaser
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 10:39:27 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Subject: Re: Baptism question From: john hampshire
To: Eric Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 19:30:15 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I can hardly find a pastor who understands baptism by sprinkling
as a valid mode, let alone a pastor who would be willing to baptize
by sprinkling an entire family. Of course it is more difficult to
baptize slaves today, but if you've got some, then by all means
do so.(hehe) Immersion and Arminianism is the norm today. Don't
know if 200 years ago families might have been baptized together,
but I'm sure someone here knows. john
Subject: Re: Baptism question From: Grace2Me
To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 20:56:28 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Comparing Immersion with Arminianism, is like comparing apples and
oranges :^ )
Subject: Re: Baptism question From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 22:10:35 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
As a sort of related item, several years ago I delivered a message
on Sunday morning on 'Baptism.' Following that, a family of four
presented themselves to the elders of the assembly for baptism,
having been individually either a) not baptized yet (the children)
or b) baptized by an RCC priest (the father, not sure about the
mother). They were baptized soon thereafter as a family. (But this
was not a 'reformed' assembly, though the preacher that day was
a sovereign grace proponent.)
Subject: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 21, 2000 at 23:40:00 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Hi I want to pick the brain of some of you scholars. Recently I
read (and I quote) 'Phillipians 2:5-11 is a fragment of an ancient
hymm of the Christian church...' Since I have never heard this before(that
Paul was quoting from an ancient hymn)I thought I would check to
see if it is true. Since my commentary doesn't have any information
to confirm this. I thought who better than those on this board to
do so? Also if these verses are a quote from an ancient hymn, where
is that hymn located? I thought that if this portion of scripture,
is a quote from an ancient hymn of the Christian church and that
hymn was not from the Psalms. Then it could possibly put some closure
to the arguement for exclusive Psalmody. At least as far as I am
concerned. Tom
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: john hampshire
To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 19:55:38 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
>>>'Philippians 2:5-11 is a fragment of an ancient hymn
of the Christian church... If Paul wrote Philippians in AD63 and
Jesus died in AD33, the ancient hymn would be about 30 years old?
Unless we expect it to be penned prior to Christ's arrival, in which
case it would indeed be an amazing revelation and prophecy (hehe).
Rather than being an ancient hymn it is well in keeping with Paul's
writing style of digression and return. john
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Tom To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 23, 2000 at 14:21:08 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
John I am not sure your reasoning for the hymn being 30 years old
isn't sound. All that is required is that it be known to Paul's
audience before he wrote the letter. I recieved the following applicable
information from Dr. White about this matter: I'm sorry, I really
don't have time to pursue this further with you. Basically, you
need to do some homework if you find the issue that important. It
is pretty much common knowledge and easily obtainable to anyone
who puts forth minimal effort to do so. The 'hymn' does not exist
outside of Phil. 2. You won't find it anywhere else. There is no
ancient hymnal that we can expect to unearth. It's simply a recognition
of the form of the text as being poetic. Nothing more. Personally,
I am a little disapointed with Dr. White's answer. I can not understand
why someone would say something as though it were fact, not just
theory. Kind of reminds me of what evolutionists do. Though if it
is proven that Philippians 2:5-11 isn't an quote from an ancient
hymn of the Christian church. It doesn't destroy his whole synopsis.
But it would certainly take away from what he is saying. Why would
he want to do that? Tom
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Diacone
To: Tom Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 00:10:25 (PDT) Email Address:Diaconeo@ccnmail.com
Message:
Tom, I think that what John was saying is that it couldn't have
been an ancient hymn if it was only 30 years old at most. Of coures,
for us today it would be an ancient. I don't know where Dr. White
came up with this, perhaps it was his own thinking. I do agree with
John in that this pssible hymn is very much Pauline. If it was a
hymn that he used in his letter, he tied it in very well with the
rest of chapter two, which is a possiblility. I don't believe that
though, I believe this passage to be strictly pauline doctrine.
In Christ, Matthew
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Tom To: Diacone Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 15:11:08 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Matthew In case you are interested, so far the only information
I have come up with from a commentary is: 'Philpians 2:5-11 expresses
this great truth in a beautiful passage that many believe is an
early Christian hymn, either quoted by Paul or original with him.'
To me saying this, is a lot different than what Dr. White has said.
Tom
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 17:54:54 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, I've not gotten into this until now for this reason: Though
I've heard this claim made before, it isn't universally accepted,
it appears. It is, so far as I can tell, a matter for the 'textural
critics,' a highly developed capacity for the skill and exhaustive
research. I don't think this is something for the casual reader
or one who has not really applied himself to textural criticism
for many years to determine. Two or three posters have pointed out
how 'Pauline' the passage is and how uniquely it flows from one
chapter into another without seeming to lose continuity. Of course,
the Spirit of God could have made that happen. Hebrews sounds very
'Pauline' in many places to me, but his authorship of that Epistle
is very much disputed. Peter, and particularly John, are very 'Pauline'
in many cases due to their heavy emphasis on sovereign grace and
its facets. Is it a old hymn or not? I don't know. I haven't seen
any really conclusive evidence. If you find some, please alert us,
but I'm afraid you may never know for certain..
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 24, 2000 at 22:09:38 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Rod Thanks for the information, I really am beginning to agree with
you about this matter. I may never know the truth about this matter.
I just recieved this information from someone. 'Like you, I have
not found any evidence to support the claims of this Mr. White.
John MacArthur says that this particular passage was 'sung' as a
hymn by the church, but that is quite different than saying it came
from an ancient hymn. All I know is that it is in the Bible, and
it is inspired.' This of course adds something else to my research.
Mainly, when was this passage first sung as a hymn by the church?
If indeed it is true what John MacArthur says. Oh boy this gets
better by the minute. (Notice the sarcasm). Anyway, I will let you
know what I find out. Tom
Subject: Re: Phil. 2:5-11 From: Tom To: all Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 21, 2000 at 23:56:29 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
By the way, I forgot to tell where I got the quote. It was by James
R.White in an article called 'Beyond the Veil of Eternity: The Importance
Of Phillipians 2:5-11 in Theology and Apologetics' In case you didn't
know, James R.White is Reformed in theology. Not that it makes him
right in this case. Tom
Subject: Two Points From: John P.
To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 13:57:32 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings Tom and All: Two very brief points: (1) Yes, if that passage is a part of an ancient hymn (or the others
that some people use), then that puts a closure to the exclusive
Psalmody debate (at least probably). The problem is this: It is a purely arbitrary claim having no evidence,
or copy of the rest of the hymn, to say that it is a hymn. In fact, come to think of it, even if it was a hymn,
they would have to prove it to be used in public worship. But, I
think that if Paul would have quoted a hymn like that in a letter
to the churches, it would almost have to be evidence that exclusive
Psalmody is false. But, there is no evidence that it is a hymn (unless of course,
Paul isn't permitted to write with a lofty and sublime style when
writing about the humiliation and exaltation of our Lord Jesus Christ).
In other words, there is no evidence. (2) This is for all of you
waiting for the Jerrold L. versus John P. debate. I am writing a
response to his two posts, but time is precious. I have a good portion
completed, but I don't know when I will finish the rest, so please
be patient. When the time comes when I post it, I will also email
Mr. Lewis so that he knows that I have posted it. Love, John P.
Subject: M'Cheyne's 'Bible Reading Calendar' From: Pilgrim
To: All Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 07:50:34 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
All,
Now on The Highway is Robert Murray
M'Cheyne's 'Daily Bible Reading Calendar'. If you are not familiar
with this gem, it's a scheduled arrangement of readings of the Scriptures
that takes one and family through the entire Bible and the Psalms
and New Testament twice. You can view it here: Daily Bible Reading Calendar And, a side note about using the SEARCH feature now on
the home page; the use of 'quotes' for phrases will greatly enhance
your results. Using the quotation marks on ANY Search Engine forces
it to look for that exact phrase and not the individual words that
make up the phrase. Thus, if you are getting results from a search
that returns 300+ references and the majority of them are irrelevant
to your original intent, then narrowing your search by being MORE
specific and using the quotes can be of great help. BTW, this particular
Search Engine is programmed to look for 'similar' words, ie., if
you mispell a word, it will try and find it anyway. And lastly,
be aware of variant spellings of words, eg., 'judgment and judgement'.
You will get different results using these two words, :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Civil Disobedience From: Joel H
To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 13:14:58 (PDT) Email Address:jh6@muw.edu
Message:
The Supreme Court ruled to make 'student led' prayer at public high
school football games un-Constitutional (illegal) today. As Christians,
how do we balance the desire to live a quiet and peaceable life
(1 Tim 2:2) with laws that infringe on a Christian's convictions?
More specifically, would it be a sin for a speaker, who is a Christian,
to engage in civil disobedience and offer a prayer before a game?
Would the Holy Spirit even urge a Christian to do something like
that? When is civil disobedience a valid tool for a Christian? The
apostles certainly broke government laws. What principles govern
Christians in this matter? I would just like some help jump starting
my thinking in this area. BTW, thanks for all comments on gambling.
They were of great help to me! Joel H
Subject: Matt 6:5-6 From: Anne To: Joel H Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 09:22:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Someone just pointed this out on another board: 'And when you pray,
do not be like the hypocrites, for they love to pray standing in
the synagogues and on the street corners to be seen by men. I tell
you the truth, they have received their reward in full. But when
you pray, go into your room, close the door and pray to your Father,
who is unseen. Then your Father, who sees what is done in secret,
will reward you.' He was right . . . . Christ did address this very issue, and told us not to pray, ostentatiously,
in public. As usual, though, we humans default to a 'Well, sure,
but I didn't think He meant me!'POV. That should be inscribed on all our tombstones.
Anne
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: Bro. Charles
To: Anne Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 25, 2000 at 06:37:35 (PDT) Email Address:BNFLD3@juno.com
Message:
I believe that in the 'CONTEXT' of the passage Jesus was speaking
about how the Pharisees where 'praying standing in the synagogues
and on the street corners TO BE SEEN OF MEN.' What He was saying
is that don't do it to be boastful of your salvation. But, that
is a very good point. We as Christens need to remember the 1st amendment
to the constitution. :-) With Love in Christ Jesus, - Bro. Charles
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 21, 2000 at 12:23:51 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Anne, The Pharisees almost never (probably never, as far as I can
recall) come off looking good in the Lord Jesus' pronouncements.
Hypocrisy is never acceptable, either in private or in public. Also,
I think it's dangerous to assume that this addresses all forms of
public prayer. If so, it would mean that prayer could only be offered
by one individual in a 'closed room.' I don't think we should carry
this pronouncement to extremes and eliminate all corproate prayer.
There are prayers, the vast majority, I think, which should be offered
in private. Rightly or wrongly, I'm almost always 'turned off' when
someone suddenly offers a 'prayer' in a post on a bulletin board,
for example. Maybe that's my personality and a flaw, but it just
'hits me wrong.'
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 05:47:19 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I don't believe the Lord's intent was to slam all corporate worship,
particularly in light of ' . . . where two or three are gathered
in My name, etc.' So groups of believers may certainly pray together.
But an open mike at a football game of a couple of public high schools
can hardly be construed as a gathering of the elect, I fear. There
are two completely separate issues at hand: 1) secular, constitutional
law 2) God's laws Now as to the first, one can make a legitimate
case that so long as Christians, Jews, Hindus, Wiccans, etc. all
get their turn at that open mike, the First Amendment is upheld.
As to the second, ISTM that the issue is whether or not God is willing
to hear the prayers of nonbelievers. If He has an expansive, 'come
one, come all' attitude about prayers from non-Christian sources,
then by all means, we can grouse, grumble, and gripe about the Supreme
Court decision. If, however, we believe that God wasn't pleased
by those pagan religions' prayers in the past, and that hasn't changed
His mind about it to date, then I can't think why Christians would
support public prayer by pagan religions in public places. If the
Almighty isn't pleased about it, why on earth are we trying to encourage it? Very strange.
Anne
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 08:25:37 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Anne, I'm not discussing football games, per se, but the right of
worship as one sees fit without the interference of a government
which clearly has no Constitutional warrant to regulate such things.
Please note that the Lord didn't forbid this Pharisee to do what
he did. Or apparently even address him on the issue. He forbade
His disciples the emulation of the hypocritical way in which he
did it. There is a vast difference. The man had a right to pray
as he desired, but the Lord granted him no efficacy in it. I'm not
discussing prayer by unbelievers, but by believers solely, along
with government interference where it has no authority. If anyone
should regulate the games prayers, it is the state and local government
and I'm certain their constitutions and charters give them no right
to do so either. I'd ask that you also please take a look at my
response to john h..
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 03:23:07 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
>>>Rightly or wrongly, I'm almost always 'turned off' when
someone suddenly offers a 'prayer' in a post on a bulletin board,
for example. Likewise, I'm usually turned-off by someone offering
a prayer in public, at church, on TV, or anywhere. I think God intended
prayer to be personal-- not for public consumption. I wonder if
history has recorded when and who began the modern open prayer church
movement (if it is a movement)? Have the churches always allowed
public prayer (and prayer meetings), anyone know? john
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 05:43:30 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Basically the only 'church history' I know is from the Bible. Confining
myself to the NT, I find the Lord Jesus praying apart from a private
manner on more than one occasion: Matt. 19:13-15 (strongly implied
prayer; cp. Mark 10:16, where He 'blessed them'); John 11:41-42;
John 17, a chapter of prayer among His Apostles to name a few instances.
Now, we aren't the Lord Jesus and can't pray as He did, but we do
have the example of corporate and public prayer from Him. 1 Cor.
11, particularly verses 4 and 11 seem to be very strong indications
that prayer was a part of the worship service of that early church,
especially since 'praying and prophesying' are mentioned by Paul
in the same breath. 1 Tim. 2:8 also seems to be speaking of prayer
within the context of a worship meeting. James 5:14 indicates corporate
prayer, though not strictly 'public.' Verse 16 seems once again
to indicate prayer in a meeting or gathering of the saints. Acts
1:14 indicates a strong presence of corporate prayer among the earliest
believers, as well as assuredly individual prayers; cp. 2:42. Acts
12:5 has the 'church' offering 'prayer without ceasing' for Peter's
deliverance; cp. verse 12 of that chapter and Acts 16:11. It seems
to me, therefore, that public and corporate prayer are allowed and
approved in Scripture, if not offered hypocritically. There are
other passages where I think these forms of prayer are indicated,
but it is difficult to prove precisely. May God preserve me and
every other preacher/teacher of His Word from ever engaging in speaking
to the saints and visitors without first offering a sincere prayer
for the speaking and the hearing which will immediately follow.
Just as the hypocritical Pharisee praying for the praise of men,
so may those in public or corporate speaking, or singing, or praying,
fall into sin similarly. It seems especially hard for performers
of 'special music' not to get swelled heads, from the flattery of
being chosen to perform and from the praise they receive. This doesn't
honor the Lord or benefit the performer. It severely detracts from
the worship of the saints. All that said, it is undeniable that
the vast majority of prayer mentioned in the NT is of an individual
and mostly private and semi-private nature. The Lord Jesus went
off alone often to pray to His Father, and the admonition of the
'closed room' is designed to protect one praying from the sin of
pride and public notice. It also seems undeniable to me that public
and corporate prayer can be offered in a way which honors God and
beneifts the hearers, instructing them how to pray by one gifted
with the ability by the Spirit and directing their attention to
the things of general concern and focus. I'm convinced that the
Bible both allows and encourages that sort of prayer.
Subject: Re: Matt 6:5-6 From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 18:12:20 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
You might be correct, Jesus may have prayed in a public setting.
However, I am not so sure it must be so, though I appreciate your
work (and am always slightly amazed by the depth of research). 1.
Matt 19:13-15, perhaps Jesus prayed aloud, or perhaps He prayed
silently and then picked up the child and blessed them. He was asked
to pray, for what purpose the people brought the children is not
clear. He actually “laid his hands on them, and departed thence”,
no mention of public prayer. Mark 10:17 says Jesus “blessed them”,
which could be prayer but not necessarily. 2. John 11:41-42 “And
I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the people which
stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.”
I don’t think it was a prayer that Jesus said, though perhaps a
public acknowledgment of the Father. He thanked the Father for hearing
Him. Perhaps concerning His statement to Martha “if thou wouldest
believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?” or earlier when he
“groaned within Himself” (the actual prayer to the Father?). 3.
John 17 is certainly a prayer to the Father and certainly meant
for the disciples to hear and understand. It can also be said that
this prayer was done apart from the world, for His chosen ones only,
and as a conclusion and summation of His earthly ministry. This
is the exception that doesn’t prove the rule. 4. 1 Cor 11 concerns
head coverings while praying. Certainly prayer is a part of church
worship, the question is should it be done aloud. In my way of thinking,
the woman cannot pray to God while engaged in sin (disobedience
to God’s rule). Prophesying (declaring God’s Word) is hypocritical
when she rejects Gods order. So, she cannot be a witness to men
or to God, she is disgraced in both directions. 5. 1 Tim 2:8 speaks
to prayer “I urge that entreaties and prayers, petitions and thanksgivings,
be made on behalf of all men”. We can do all than as individuals
to God without speaking aloud. 6. James 5:14 says: “Is anyone among
you sick? Let him call for the elders of the church, and let them
pray over him…”. It could be a public prayer by the elders, but
the emphasis I see here is different. It is a prayer for salvation
of the physically sick which will be forgiven their sins and saved.
To this end Vs 16 says, “Therefore, confess your sins to one another,
and pray for one another, so that you may be healed. The effective
prayer of a righteous man can accomplish much”. It isn’t much physical
healing that is accomplished. It is that many will be spiritually
healed (Vs 19-20 equates prayer resulting in “fruit” and turning
“a sinner from the error of his way” which will “save his soul from
death”, which we know as the second death). 7. Acts 1:14 (or 2:42)
may indicate public prayer “These all with one mind were continually
devoting themselves to prayer, along with the women, and Mary the
mother of Jesus, and with His brothers.” However, I doubt it. Would
the women and Mary have been praying aloud before the disciples
(men)? Certainly they were all praying with the same mind: That
the Spirit would soon be poured out and God’s salvation plan should
begin and that the Jews should be saved. 8. Acts 12:5 is interesting
because Peter seems to have been rescued because “prayer for him
was being made fervently by the church to God.” When Peter came
to John’s mother’s house they were gathered and praying. I imagine
a rather grim (due to the expectation that Peter would be executed)
and silent vigil with meditation to the Lord. When Peter appeared
at the door, the group would not believe he was free, “you are out
of your mind!” was the response to the servant girl. I don’t see
a group of super-charged Pentecostals praying out loud. Rather,
they were likely very humbly entreating God for Peter’s safety each
with no small amount of fear (they could be next). Thus, Peter’s
escape was a great encouragement. 9. To quote one of the Christian
luminaries: “It seems especially hard for performers of 'special
music' not to get swelled heads”, to which I agree. It is even more
difficult for performers of prayer heard by others not to be perplexed
by those watching. I have witnessed the fear that comes with public
prayer (like public speaking). It is a natural fear of looking foolish
(which still doesn’t stop most people). When I am asked to pray
publicly or join a prayer group, I politely decline (and often am
badgered to give it a go, thinking I am shy). In my inner-man I
can see and relate to the affirmation that a well-done prayer gets
by the congregation—I just don’t like to see it or its affect on
the prayee. It is ego. 10. So, in conclusion, I think it is not
a policy of Jesus to have prayed aloud (except in a special circumstance).
That prayer privately was the mode. That we should not pray openly
(no matter how sincere the motivation); and that we should pray
all the time (but please, not aloud). I can relate to one Reformed
church I attended where the pastor let everyone pray silently for
about ten minutes before he broke in with his own spoken prayer.
It was really very comfortable to be in a room with some other Christians
and pray together (silently), at least until the pastor broke the
silence with his manufactured prayer (very irritating). 11. Lastly,
I have seen too many unbiblical prayers and too many people trying
to pray for maximum effect. It detracts from worship in a big way.
Just like people who talk during a movie, it bugs me. I don’t want
to hear someone else’s prayer. If the pastor wants to pray before
the sermon or Bible study: Please pray silently with the congregation
for a moment. Prayers broadcast in church and unbiblical church
music are plagues on the church which I, for one, could do without.
That’s just my opinion, of course. If you think I'm wrong, please
pray for me, just don't do it out loud (hehe). john
Subject: Praying within myself! :>) (n/t) From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 22, 2000 at 19:11:33 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Pilgrim
To: Joel H Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 22:42:42 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Joel,
Personally, I couldn't care less
what the Supreme Court of the U.S., or Canada rules concerning public
prayer, etc. in state/government owned institutions. The government
has the right to pass laws as they see fit concerning what and how
things are to be conducted in THEIR facilities. There is no THEOCRACY
on earth, and as far as I can tell, there never will be one before
Christ returns nor afterwards [sorry all you Posties and Premillers
out there, :-)]. Next stop: the New Heaven and New Earth where only
righteousness dwells. Therefore, Ps 74:4 'Thine enemies roar in
the midst of thy congregations; they set up their ensigns for signs.'
In the days of Daniel, such 'laws' were also enacted to prevent
prayer to the one true God. And Daniel complied as far as praying
to God openly in public. But no government has the authority or
power to forbid secret prayer and so Daniel prayed freely in his
own home. And he stood against the rules of that day when they tried
to forbid prayer altogether, except to the pagan gods. In the New
Testament, we have another good example of the civil authorities
forbidding any preaching in or of the name of Jesus Christ. This
prohibition was again a universal one, which allowed no exceptions
whatsoever. To such 'laws' the disciples refused to obey and replied,
Acts 4:18 'And they
called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach
in the name of Jesus. 19 But Peter and John answered and said
unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken
unto you more than unto God, judge ye. 20 For we cannot but
speak the things which we have seen and heard.'
The 'rule' I follow is this: I
will comply with any and all laws passed by the government under
which I am living at any particular time with the exception of any
and all laws which transgress the LAW OF GOD. Thus I support 'civil
disobedience' in principle and in practice. :-) Don't think it is
always a 'black or white' decision either, for it surely isn't.
There are situations where 'gray areas' exist and one must tread
carefully, slowly and prayerfully before deciding to disobey a law
of the land.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Rod To: Joel H Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 16:15:58 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
I've read that prior to the U.S. Civil War (and possibly for sometime
after) many people had the U.S. and their individual state's Constitutions
memorized. Can we weak brained, but, Oh, so enlightened! men and
women of today make any such claim? To our shame, not one in a hundred
thousand could, I'd wager, if I were a betting man. I certainly
couldn't, though I've read and studied the U.S. and Texas Constitutions
somewhat. I'd even bet that most have not read the Constitution
through and through even once, either federal or state. The First
Amendment, the first of the so-called Bill of Rights states this:
'Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion,
or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom
of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people peaceably
to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances.'
Ask almost anyone what the First Amendment is about, he'll answer,
'Freedom of the press,' if he's a modern U.S. citizen! Woeful ignorance.
There is nothing in there about the 'separation of Church and State'
which we hear so much about. That expression came from a much later
letter from Thomas Jeffereson in which he advocated a 'wall of separation'
between Church and State because he feared the power of certain
Baptists (supposedly, and probably, from the context). There is
certainly nothing in that Amendment which says anything about public
prayer. 'Religion' in those days was not used in the same sense
as it is today, referring, properly, to different actual religions,
but then it was universally used to designate differing Christian
beliefs, such as Presbyterians, Baptists, Catholics, etc.. It didn't
include such things as Hinduism, etc.. That was unheard of and unthinkable.
Just a little perspective for you to consider.
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 17:57:06 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: Congress shall make no law respecting an
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof;
or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right
of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government
for a redress of grievances. You are quite
right that at the time this was penned, the founding fathers probably
had no notion of Hinduism, Buddhism, etc. Heck, to them, Judaism
was exotic. But just as we can't read into Scripture what we're
sure the writers wish they'd said -- not that I am equating the
Constitution with Holy Writ, of course! -- we also must stick to
the words that were actually written down. And the word used was
'religion.' the fact that to them, that was defined as Christianity
doesn't matter. They didn't say so explicitly. So all religions
have been protected, historically. And case law is one of the foundations
of American civil law. Prior judicial decisions carry immense weight
with the Supreme Court, so the odds of them reversing an existing
decision is virtually nonexistant. My point is that this is the
hand we've been dealt, and we must now make the best of it, is all.
Fortunately, since God is sovereign, we can be assured that somehow
this is all part of His plan. A most comforting reflection! Ciao!
Anne
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 22:56:25 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Actually, Anne, there's no argument from me on this. I'm 57 years
old and when I was a boy and young man, a Christian person who was
devoted to the Lord was 'real religious.' It was the wrong word
then and the wrong word when the Constitution was written. However,
that doesn't negate the fact that there is absolutely
no mention of 'separation of Chruch
and State' in the document, just the regulatory statement that Congress
can't establish an official, national 'church.' The regulation was
on government, not on worship. Today, the government regulates worship
and religious activities and symbols, for good or for bad. It does
seem to be contrary to the spirit of and the letter of the Constitution
and promotes a goverenment of men, not law.
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 05:28:01 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Now, you know, when I was in college a professor pointed out that
the FF's were assuming that each state would have its own official
'religion' . . . . Maryland was Catholic, Pennsylvania was Quaker,
etc. etc. When people came from England, they headed for the region
dominated by their preferred denomination. Them having known nothing
but state-sanctioned religion in England, he argued that it was
their intent to forbid the federal government from establishing an official religion, instead
leaving that responsibility to the individual states. Reading the
constitution, I'm not sure but what he might be right. To late now,
though. Done's done. Pity. Anne
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 10:50:40 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Anne, I'd heard that state religion thing before too, but, though
it may be true, I personally have not researched it, but I've never
run across any incidental documentation that anyone among the writings
of any of the early 'Fathers' to substantiate it. It may be all
over the place, but I just haven't personally seen it. The thing
which seems to
lend credence to it is that there was a concept of 'sovereign states'
which people today cannot fathom. Under the previous Articles of
Confederation, the individual states were supreme in power; the
central govt. weak and ineffective. The ideas about the exact role
of the various states and the authority of the central govt. (federal
government) were not completely thrashed out until the Civil War.
Lincoln didn't send troops to put down the 'rebellion' because of
slavery, but because he said he had taken 'a most solemn oath' to
preserve the Union. Secession was the decisive issue, though slavery
was a hot and emotional issue and a real fuse to ignite and fire
the passions. This places the issue squarely in the realm of 'states'
rights,' the right of an individual state to nullify a law of the
U.S govt. and to withdraw from the Union if it disagreed with the
actions of the federal government strongly enough and felt 'threatened'
in its sovereign existence. It was a case of 'might makes right.'
If the South had been able to gain a military victory, states' rights
would have been extablished as supreme. Since the North won and
through God's Providence the Union was preserved and the evil of
slavery ended, states' rights is a virtually a dead issue. I may
well be malinformed (I haven't studied any state government in detail,
except Texas), but I know of no state whose constitution ever established
a state religion as an 'official' thing. In fact, most, and I actually
believe all, of the states had bills of rights very similar to the
U.S. Amendments which guaranteed individual freedoms. There has
been at least one de facto governing by a 'church,' however. The
Mormon leadership ran and governed Utah according to their own dictates
for decades. There were 'bumps' of federal resistance, but, for
all practical purposes, it was a 'Church' dominated government.
I'm not sure how deep the control still runs, but it is, at the
very least, significant.
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Pilgrim
To: Anne Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 07:30:39 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Anne,
Don't you see the hypocrisy of
it all though? at least in the U.S. and Canada. But specifically
in the U.S., there is permanently printed and minted on the currency
the phrase, 'In God we Trust', which I believe was first used back
in the very early part of the 19th century (1803?). The 'laws' enacted
to protect the citizenry from those who would do IMMORAL and UNETHICAL
acts against them were based upon biblical law, e.g., 'Thou shalt
not steal,' 'Thou shalt not kill,' etc. Yet, the courts unanimously
scream that they don't adjudicate nor allow 'morals' to enter into
the system. 'It's about LAW, not MORALS!' Yet, this is so totally
ignorant a statement, for to break a law, one is subject to 'punishment'
and punishment is only rightly administered when it is administered
upon one who has done WRONG! They have borrowed the morality (at
least in the beginning and for a time thereafter) from the Christian
system and yet deny the very essence of it. This anomaly shouldn't
be too surprising, for those who are in the position to write, enact,
administer and practice these laws are godless, unregenerate individuals
who's main motivation is to defame and obliterate the name of God
from the earth. Perhaps it should go unsaid, but I am of the opinion,
that there are, with perhaps a half-dozen exceptions, no true Christians
in the national government. There are to be sure, many who make
a profession of faith (a la Bill Clinton, Al Gore, George Bush,
Preston Manning, etc.) but there is far too much evidence to show
that this profession is without substance, and their 'faith' is
to be seen as spurious and they are self-deceived. Okay... enough!
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Anne To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 09:08:06 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: Perhaps it should go unsaid, but I am of
the opinion, that there are, with perhaps a half-dozen exceptions,
no true Christians in the national government. Isn't
that odd, I've been having a e-mail list discussion with someone
about this very thing. Well, sort of. It is my contention that political
office, particularly at the federal level, is no place for Christians.
There is too much pressure to compromise one's principles in order
to get elected in the first place, for starters. Then the 'system'
requires a 'you scratch my back and I'll scratch yours' modis operandi
. . . . . that's hardly Scriptural, now is it? Political office
teaches one that the end justifies the
means, which mentality Paul denounced
in no uncertain terms, though I'm darned if I can lay my hands on
that verse now. Actually, to run for office at all requires a more-than-healthy
ego, not to mention the hide of a rhinoceros when it comes to criticism.
Quickly all criticism
is discounted as being politically motivated, so that one becomes
resistant to any rebuke, for any reason. This is not a Christian
mindset. As you say, there are undoubtedly exceptions, but then
there are also people who make their living hurling themselves out
of cannons and off the top of five story buildings . . . . . just
because a few can do it, doesn't mean it's sensible. ;-> And
as to the objection that is trembling on everyone's fingertips,
about 'If only non-Christians are in office, etc. etc.' I would
point out that Almighty God finds it just as easy to make use of
unrighteous tools (such as the Assyrians, and Jacob's brothers)
as He does righteous ones. It's the individuals we need to work
on, since they are the ones who elect the office holders. The politiciams
pay attention to the voters, and will approve whatever agenda they
desire. Which means . . . . evangelization, evangelization, and
MORE evangelization! Trying to push God's agenda through the legislature
when most of the populace is not Christian, is a fool's game. What
strikes me is that if I have understood correctly, it took the apostles
simply ages to reluctantly grasp that Christ was not planning upon
marching onto Rome, banners waving and trumpets sounding, to Take
Over The Corrupt Government. Today's American Christians seem to
have the precise same expectation, except that we're the ones hoping to be waving those banners and blowing
those trumpets, as we Take Over The Corrupt Government. Two thousand
years later, and we still don't get it, do we? Anne
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Anne To: Joel H Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 13:46:20 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Trouble is, all
religious persuasions would have to be accommodated. Can you imagine
the wall-eyed fit some Christians would pitch if there was a Wiccan
student offering whatever type of prayer it is they say? To the
Goddess, or some such foolishness? And the Catholics could lead
everyone in the Hail Mary! The Muslim population is growing by leaps
and bounds . . . . . mustn't forget them, and the prayers they would
offer to Allah. So I think the Supreme Court did the right thing,
considering the incredible religious diversity that prevails in
America. I pray all the time, anyway. Don't need no student prayin'
fer me at an open mike! Godspeed! Anne
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 15:50:04 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
There is the argument that all religions have to be given equal
access. All religious-type public announcements (not just prayer)
are therefore unconstitutional (or will be shortly) if everyone
cannot be accommodated. Of course the argument is based on the idea
that we must give all religions equal access. But why? The other
argument would say, this nation was founded on Christianity, and
in particular Puritan Calvinism. So, in keeping with the founding
fathers desire for freedom of religion, and that religion being
Christianity (Calvinism), we should allow free expression of Christian
religion. If we go to Jerusalem, we dare not express Christianity.
If we go to Iraq we dare not express Christianity. If we go to Canada,
we are talking to moose and squirrel, so its not a problem. And
now, if we go to the USA we dare not express Christianity. This
decision has, or will, limit all religious expression in a public
forum. While I'm not for public prayer anyway, I am for religious
freedom, as long as it is loosely defined as Christian. Why is it
unconstitutional to have a nativity scene at Christmas, to have
a valentine card in 3rd grade class that says 'I love Jesus', to
bring a Bible to school, or to have a Bible study after school (unless
it is a Satanist class-- that's OK)? Who are these sensitive people
who are so easily offended? Trial lawyers? ACLU lawyers? Secular
Humanists? Liberals? Why are the folks most concerned with individual
liberty the same ones so willing to force their viewpoint into law
so as to remove freedom? Why does the mush-brained minority overrule
the majority (who are not offended by Christian expression)? john
Subject: Re: Civil Disobedience From: Tom To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 19, 2000 at 23:47:32 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
John I guess Pilgrim and I are either moose or squirrels,lol. Your
comments about liberalism were very interesting. In my oppinion(for
what its worth) it is the liberals who are the intolerant ones.
Like Anne says, it is a good thing God is in control. Liberals argue
that it is intolerant and inconsistant with the principles of a
free and open society for Christians(and others)to claim that their
moral and religious perspectives are correct and ought to be embraced
by all citizens. However liberals are the ones who are being intolerant,
for their perspective has it's own set of dogmas. It assumes for
instance, a relativistic view of moral and religious knowledge.
This assumption has shaped the way many people think about issues
such as the one mentioned in this thread and other subjects like
abortion, homosexuality, etc... Leading them to believe that a liberally
tolerant posture concerning these issues, ought to be reflected
in our laws and customs. They say that there is only one correct
view on these issues and if one does not comply with it, one should
face public ridicule and legal reprisals. Liberal tolerance is neither
liberal or tolerant. Sorry for my little rant, I got a little off
topic, lol. Tom
Subject: 1 Tim. 4:10 From: John 43
To: All Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 17, 2000 at 10:24:00 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
How do the calvinists handle that verse?
Subject: Re: 1 Tim. 4:10 From: Pilgrim
To: John 43 Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 18, 2000 at 08:51:55 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John 43,
You asked, 'How
do the calvinists handle that verse?'
[referring to 1Timothy 4:10]. ANS: Biblically and rightly!
Rod's
advice to you was correct as the use of the 'Search' feature on
The Highway's home page would have given you this result and by
clicking here: An Exegetical Study of 1Tim. 4:10 you can read it.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: 1 Tim. 4:10 From: Rod To: John 43 Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 17, 2000 at 10:55:47 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
This has been jdealt with here many times. What do you want to know
specifically? Do you want to argue about it as an Arminain (the
way it appears from your cryptic post)? Or are you a 'Calvinist'
who is curious? Please give us more to go on. Click on the Highway
logo at the top of the forum page and use the search engine to find
out about resources here on 1 Tim. 4:10--probably will answer all
your questions.
Subject: Dr James M. Boice goes to his Lord From: Five Sola
To: All Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 19:02:20 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Eight weeks after learning he had a fatal form of liver cancer,
the Reverend Dr. James Montgomery Boice, 61, Senior Minister of
Tenth Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, died in his sleep on
Thursday, June 15, 2000. A world-famous Bible teacher and statesman
for Reformation theology, Boice had received his doctor's diagnosis
on Good Friday, two hours before stepping into the pulpit to deliver
a sermon on the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. On May 7 he informed
his congregation of his condition, asking them at one point, 'If
God does something in your life, would you change it? If you'd change
it, you'd make it worse. It wouldn't be as good.' Dr. Boice was
pastor of Tenth Presbyterian Church since 1968; during his 32 years
it became a model for ministry in America's cities and the regular
attendance grew from 350 to 1,200. Since 1969 he was the teacher
on The Bible Study Hour radio broadcast over 238 stations, and was
President of the program's parent organization, the Alliance of
Confessing Evangelicals. Dr. Boice served as Chairman of the International
Council on Biblical Inerrancy from its founding in 1977 until the
completion of its work in 1988. At the time of his death he served
on the Board of Directors of Bible Study Fellowship International,
the Huguenot Fellowship, and was Chairman of the Board of City Center
Academy, a college preparatory high school for inner-city youth
founded seventeen years ago by Dr. Boice and his wife. A prolific
author, Dr. Boice wrote or contributed to over sixty books on the
Bible and theology. Dr. Boice held degrees from Harvard University
(A.B.), Princeton Theological Seminary (B.D.), the University of
Basel, Switzerland (D. Theol.), and the Theological Seminary of
the Reformed Episcopal Church (D.D., honorary). Dr. Boice was born
on July 7, 1938, in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. He is survived by
his wife of 38 years, Linda Ann Boice (nee McNamara); three daughters,
Elizabeth Boice Dawson, Heather Louise Boice, and Jennifer Boice
Rainer; his mother, Mrs. Jean S. Boice; three sisters, Judith Boice
Casanova, Nancy Boice Zimmerman, and Elizabeth Boice McKinley; and
three grandchildren. A memorial service will be held at Tenth Presbyterian
Church in Philadelphia at 1:00 p.m. on Friday, June 23, the Reverend
Eric Alexander of St. Andrews, Scotland, preaching. In lieu of flowers,
memorial gifts may be sent to the Alliance of Confessing Evangelicals,
1716 Spruce Street, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, 19103, or to City
Center Academy, 1701 Delancey Street, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania,
19103. http://www.alliancenet.org/boiceupdate.html
Subject: Re: Dr James M. Boice goes to his Lord From: laz To: Five Sola
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 21:56:28 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
FS - thanks for the update. I didn't know much about Dr. Boice except
his work with ACE and the stuff he wrote in M.R. magazine...but
I get the feeling the visible Church has lost a great man and a
dear brother. But to think that no eye has seen, no ear heard, nor
has it entered into the mind of men the things that he is experiencing
RIGHT NOW in the presence of God and the saints of old! What an
incredible thought!!! Nevertheless, may our heavenly and all-loving
Father grant the Boice family and close friends His grace and peace
at the passing of brother James. In Him, laz
Subject: Re: Dr James M. Boice goes to his Lord From: Linda To: laz Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 20, 2000 at 22:28:48 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
From everything I saw, Dr. Boice was an extremely humble man. Somehow
he managed to stand firmly on sound doctrine, he was a leader of
leaders and a beloved pastor, he accomplished more that can be imagined,
and he still refrained from the arrogance and critical spirit that
often comes with knowing one is 'right.' He will be greatly missed.
Linda
Subject: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Rod To: All Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 09:02:14 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
It may be that this has been dealt with before I came to the board,
but I don't recall ever having seen it discussed. In spite of the
fact that this is not an issue spoken of directly in the Bible and
in spite of the fact that many couples will probably rise up and
condemn me for questioning their use of these methods, I've always
had the gut feeling that these were wrong. My most strenuous objection
is based on the common occurrence of unnatural multiple births.
Multiple births are pretty rare in society at large, unless these
drugs are introduced, then they are seemingly common. It may be
that the couples love all their babies; I'm certain they do, but
is that really the issue? Is this practice and the related one of
multiple artificial inseminations and implantations approved in
Christianity (not just by some Christians)? I'm having a hard time
giving it any approval, but I'll listen. I will, however, be a 'hard
sell.' I think I should also mention that the doctors sometimes
urge selective "reduction" of the pregnancies (abortions)
so that the other babies have a chance to grow to more developed
stages in the womb.
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 12:01:24 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
My youngest sister is seeing an infertility specialist, and she
is convinced that there is no moral difference between that and
being treated for an illness, since it is trying to 'fix' something
that is out of kilter. I grant you, however . . . . I've been perplexed
by those who disapprove of artificial contraceptives of any sort,
yet will give the 'all clear' to artificial conceptive methods.
How do they differ? If contraception is frowned on, since they believe
family size should be determined by God, then ought they not to
assume that if something is awry, conceptionally speaking, it should
be taken as an indication that probably God is saying 'no' to their
having children? It's as if God is free to say 'yes' but not 'no.'
They will not
take 'no' for an answer! BTW, this should not be taken as criticism
of my sister, bless her heart. I pray God grants her heart's desire
soon! Godspeed! Anne
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 12:27:36 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Anne, I knew this would be a very sensititive subject, and I certainly
don't want to offend. However, I don't think the measures I've described
are 'like treating other illnesses.' In the one case, an existing
life is being maintained, artificially, in varying degrees of benefit
to the patient. In the other, a new life (or lives) is (are) being
brought into existence. That makes a vast difference. It isn't,
IMO, the same thing at all! OTOH, I would think that surgery to
correct a physical problem causing lack of fertility for a man or
a woman would be acceptable--that would be fixing something "out
of kilter."
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 12:58:15 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: . . . . a new life (or lives) is (are)
being brought into existence. True, but
then one thing that does cross my mind is that when the chips are
down, God has not actually given us power over life and death. God's
eternal sovereignty demands that He is in complete control over everyone's entrance to and
exit from the planet. So no lives are brought into existance that
He didn't intend to bring into existance. Try as we might, we can't
sneak anyone in or out past Him! ;-> Mind you, this does not
release people from their moral responsibility for their actions.
Certainly not! Still, even in sinful actions, we aren't nearly as
effective as we flatter ourselves that we are. Ciao! Anne
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Rod To: Anne Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 13:46:09 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Anne, We're in basic agreement here. I tried to word that portion
you quoted carefully. Notice that I didn't say humans were creating
life, but that new life was being brought into existence. Through
questionable manipulation. An Arminian of recent cyber acquaintance
who kicked me off his board chided the likes of us for making God
ultimately responsible for murder and abortion. While that's not
strictly true in that He isn't morally responsible, He does ultimately
stand behind every event and nothing happens without His approval--I
stated that badly, but I trust all sovereign gracers will understand.
So, yes, I'd have to say that he is responsible in a final sense
without being the actual moral agent causing the sin. In that sense,
people have power over life and death, but are not able to take
life without sinning. I still maintain that this is a different
arena from repairing a defective person. In my case, my legs were
robbed to benefit my heart, but I don't see that as a moral issue.
Hope this helps.
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 14:12:56 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: An Arminian of recent cyber acquaintance
who kicked me off his board chided the likes of us for making God
ultimately responsible for murder and abortion. While that's not
strictly true in that He isn't morally responsible, He does ultimately
stand behind every event and nothing happens without His approval--I
stated that badly, but I trust all sovereign gracers will understand.
To be sure, I do! And it's a thought of
immense comfort, I'd think, if one either did something ghastly
in the past, or had someone do something ghastly to them. If a drunk driver is the effectual cause of a person's
death, upon true, regenerate repentence the realization that the
one's victim was destined to die at that time, and in that manner,
must be the only way to stay sane. Like the Assyrians, who plundered
and attacked the Israelis for their own purposes, but were, in fact,
the instrument of God. In the same way, if the family of the victim
learns of the killer's remorse, that same realization should enable
them to forgive him or her more freely. God has numbered our days
before the foundation of the earth! What a thought of enormous comfort
to us all. At each moment, there are precisely as many people on
the earth as God has ordained. No more, no fewer. Godspeed! Anne
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: Tom To: Anne Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 23:14:53 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Anne Indeed it is a comfort that our lives are in God's hands, not
man or beast. At one time I did not see this truth, and I might
have acted the way the Arminian board host did to Rod. But when
one actually sees the truth about this issue, they wonder how they
didn't see it before.:-) Tom
Subject: Re: Fertility drugs and Christians From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 00:38:43 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
How is taking fertility drugs, which adjust the levels of hormones
in the body, different from taking birth control pills, which adjust
the levels of hormones in the body -- preventing birth. Isn't it
basically a desire to override what God appears to have ordained
-- no children (or a potential birth). So, just like seeking medical
solutions to extend life, it is a matter of motivation. We could
seek to extend our life out of fear of dying and going to 'hell';
we can also do so to honor God by keeping the temple undefiled.
We could seek to honor God by repairing damage to the body that
prevents pregnancy, or we could selfishly seek to have children,
desperately doing anything to fill some empty space within us (because
no one loved us correctly-Dad). Isn't it a matter of inner-motivation
that determines if we act with evil intentions or honorable ones?
When it comes to preventing pregnancy, the opportunity for evil
is too great. It would be a rare situation where the motivation
to avoid pregnancy is not due to promiscuity, selfishness, fear,
lust, or greed. Abortion is the offspring of 'family planning' and
'planned pregnancy'; its cousin is infanticide. Except God restrains
evil, the same basic desires that churn in the mind of those who
seek to avoid pregnancy also motivate those who go further in evil.
The difference is in the degree of selfishness. That's how i see
it. john
Subject: Gambling From: Joel H
To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 21:52:43 (PDT) Email Address:jh6@muw.edu
Message:
John MacArthur just finished a series on gambling on the Grace to
You radio broadcast, and I have been doing some thinking on the
subject. I have some family who live on the Mississippi Gulf Coast,
and sometimes when I go visit them on vacation....we go to a casino.
I always thought it to be a matter of conscience, because I like
to go to have a good time with friends and for recreation, not for
greed. What do ya'll think? Joel H
Subject: Re: Gambling From: Pilgrim
To: Joel H Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 08:20:30 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Joel,
John and Rod have hit on a very
important reason why a Christian should avoid gambling; GREED! I
would like to have to consider another aspect of why a Christian
should not gamble. We know that the LORD God is the Sovereign LORD,
Who governs all things by the counsel of His infinite wisdom and
will. As I have looked at this subject of gambling, it seems unavoidable
that to gamble is to deny His sovereignty by relying on what the
world views as CHANCE. As Sproul humerously but rightly asks, 'What
IS chance? Chance is no thing' It is synonymous with 'Fate', which
is the random occurrence of all things, which produces no order
or definite end. Therefore to gamble is to rely upon the 'possibility'
that the thrown dice will roll and stop a certain way without guidance
or purpose. To hope that that Jack will be dealt upon your 10 card
so as to get '21' is to put one's trust in 'fate'. I am sure that
as with most things of the world, there are some professing Christians
who will try and 'baptize' gambling and sanctify it, thus incorporating
it into Christ's Church. They might try and say that when they roll
the dice, they are praying that God will 'bless' them and guide
the dice to stop in such a way as to give them a winning combination.
But there are so many exhortations which prohibit the consulting
of 'witches', 'mediums,' 'necromancers,' etc. throughout the Scriptures
that one would be hard pressed to be able to justify this type of
reasoning. Is a Christian to put his trust in 'LUCK'? One other
aspect which needs to be considered is 'Stewardship'. Is gambling
a proper use of the money which God has given us? Knowing the 'odds'
of winning; they are surely against it, is this not virtually throwing
one's money away? A good example is the Lottery, which most states
and throughout Canada the various Provinces sponsor. The 'odds'
of winning the Lottery here are one in twenty-three million. Now
putting this into perspective, if someone told you that you had
the same 'odds' of making it to work alive today, would you take
the 'chance' and drive to work this morning? :-) And where does
this money go? Does it benefit the poor? feed the hungry? provide
medical assistance to the ill? I think it is an illegitimate use
of the LORD's gifts. I am sure that MacArthur had many more reasons
or perhaps the same ones in his series on gambling. But these are
a few that I have considered over the years. May they be 'food for
thought'.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Gambling From: Rod To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 08:47:27 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Pilgrim, I've lifted one of your statements out of the text above:
'One other aspect which needs to be considered is 'Stewardship'.
Is gambling a proper use of the money which God has given us? Knowing
the 'odds' of winning; they are surely against it, is this not virtually
throwing one's money away?' Apparently you don't know the people
I do. When they go to a casino, they NEVER LOSE! It's a wonder those
places stay in business. My acquaintances should have 'cleaned them
out' years ago! In fact, I've never talked to anyone who went to
Vegas or any other gambling joint and came away a loser! I don't
seek these people out, they're everywhere. Could it actually be
that I shouldn't trust these people? (I hope you notice the heavy-laden
sarcasm!) I tried to disuade a professed Christian friend from playing
the lottery and going to casinos recently, but it was 'relaxation'
for him and he justified it on the grounds of so many professed
believers playing magazine sweeps and buying a million magazines
to increase their chances of winning. Good 'theology!' I'm not saying
it's connected, necessarily, but this man is apparently having an
affair with another woman while professing to be trying to save
his marriage. I have to talk to him about that too, at my earliest
opportunity. (He led my astray when I learned of his impending divorce
and gave me a false impression of trying to save the marriage.)
There is actually, as you point out, an element of faithlessness
and affrontry to God in games of 'chance.' Since there is really
no chance and God is working 'all things together for good to them
that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose'
(Rom. 8:28), such an attitude about 'chance' is really an insult.
Once again, the churches aren't teaching proper theology or real
Christians wouldn't be so universally tolerant of such vices.
Subject: Re: Gambling From: Rod To: Joel H Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 06:02:01 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Joel, I personally wouldn't do it. There is nothing of the Lord
I can see associated with action which is basically immoral for
most participants and which, as john h says, and I'm certain John
Mac said, is motivated by greed for nearly all of them. Factor in
that such gambling is almost inevitably linked in some fashion with
what is politiely called 'organized crime' (read 'mafia') in some
way and attracts prostitution and many other sinful activities and
it is all best avoided. Surely there is some other, wholesome, activity
available to your family.
Subject: Re: Gambling From: john hampshire
To: Joel H Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 04:00:36 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I would say the motivation behind gambling IS greed. Who would go
to a casino just to play cards or roll dice? How many people do
you know spend a whole day rolling dice just to see what side comes
up? It is the chance to get easy money that motivates those attracted
to a casino (not to mention the pain-killing action of any distraction).
Money holds the power of satisfying all your dreams, supposedly
bringing happiness. It is the dream of those who live in misery,
in hopelessness; oppressed by their own lousy life choices they
seek an easy solution. By constantly envying everyone and anyone
who has more (lusting and coveting what is not theirs) they fixate
on being oppressed, rather than the foolish choices that brought
them to ruin. Since there is a ton of pain waiting for those who
self-analyze themselves, a inner-motivation propels the gambler
away from inner-truth and toward the hope of instant success (and
happiness) at the local casino. Why do Christians seek entertainment
at casinos, bars, nightclubs, bingo halls, horse races, and poker
tables (or card games in general where money is bet)? They suffer
from the same need to escape, the same desire to be free of guilt,
the same craving for easy happiness (I mean money). Gambling, coveting,
lusting, envying: all fine Christian characteristics eh? john
Subject: Where did the Fundies come from? :) From: Eric To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 09:11:56 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Just kidding of course. In regard to the stewardship issue. What
is the difference if somebody wants to spend $20.00 playing nickle
slots or craps in a casino, as opposed to spending $20.00 watching
a professional sports game. Is not the $20.00 spent for ultimately
the same cause--entertainment? Or how about eating out at a restaurant,
surely the meal would have been cheaper if made at home--why waste
the money. It seems that this is a heart issue. If one's desire
is to try and get rich gambling, then it is wrong. If one wants
the entertainment value, and can afford it, it probably is ok. BTW,
I have never set foot in a casino. Just my $.02 God bless.
Subject: Re: Where did the Fundies come from? :) From: Rod To: Eric Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 15:42:01 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Eric, I'd urge you to re-read Pilgrim's post. When you eat at a
resturant, the only chance imvolved is, Will the waiter spit in
your food? Or, will the cook give you ptomaine poisoning. It's definitely
not the same thing. There are no 'accidents' and no such thing as
'chance.' Also, by doing the other things you mention for the same
money, you aren't associating with, and by that association giving
tacit approval to, hard core and/or addicted gamblers. If that's
'fundy,' so be it.
Subject: Apostacy vs simple math From: Bro. Charles
To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 21:13:13 (PDT) Email Address:BNFLD3@juno.com
Message:
I have seen that in other boards and occasionally on this one, that
some hold to the belief of Apostacy of the TRUE believer. And believe
also that witch is said in John 6;37-39 and 10:25-29 'My Father,
witch is gave them to me, is greater than all; and no man is able
to pluck them out of my Father's hand'(John 10:29) 'And this is
the Father's will witch hath sent me, that of all witch he hath
given me I should loose nothing, but should raise it up again at
the last day' (6:39) That is to say that all that the Father gave
to Jesus, Jesus shall loose none. We are agreed. According to the
belief of apostacy of the TRUE believer. This is some simple math.
If God gave to Jesus 5 true believers and 1 committed apostacy.
How many are left??? Is it not simple math? Or, did Jesus lie when
he said 'of all witch he hath given me I should loose nothing'?
Subject: Re: Apostacy vs simple math From: laz To: Bro. Charles
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 07:14:34 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
BC - the key is the big 'IF'....did God give Jesus five 'TRUE' believers?
Obviously not, for only four remained. 1Jo
2:19 They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they
had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they
might be made manifest that they were not all of us.
It was 'MADE MANIFEST',proven, that Judas was not one of 'THEM'...even
though Jesus hand picked him. Judas, like Pharoah, was used of God
for His sovereign purposes....Him having mercy/compassion on whom
He will have mercy/compassion. blessings, laz
Subject: Re: Apostacy vs simple math From: Bro. Charles
To: laz Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 09:12:07 (PDT) Email Address:BNFLD3@juno.com
Message:
Vary true. So, what you are saying is that Jesus was not given five
'TRUE' believers but only four. Seeing as that the one went away,
therefore proving that the one was not truly saved to begin with?
I to believe that Jesus did know that Judas was not one of them
to begin with, and he chose him so that the prophecy will be fulfilled.
It was written that The Christ would be betrayed, so technically
Jesus could have been betrayed by any of the twelve if it would
have been the Lord's will. Re: Blessings -Bro. Charles
Subject: Re: Apostacy vs simple math From: laz To: Bro. Charles
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 16, 2000 at 21:50:36 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
BC - the answer to your question is an emphatic 'yes' as that exactly
and clearly what the Bible says. ;-) The Churches of America, even
my church, have folks who seem 'right on the outside'...but in reality,
they are something quite different. Then there are those who appear
to be unsaved having fallen in gross sin...who are infact of the
Elect.... Bottom Line: No one really knows 100% who's saved - except
God. We can only judge by the confession, show of repentence, and
subsequent and consistent fruit. In Him, laz
Subject: The inner witness and knowledge of salvation. From: Rod To: laz Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 17, 2000 at 09:34:27 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
laz, One little nitpicking, but significant, point. I think the
Bible indicates that the individual may know about himself (though
many are deluded). Witness these words: 'By this know
we that we dwell in him, and he in us,
because he hath given us of his Spirit' (1 John 4:13; cp. 3:24; 5:6; John 1:12). 'For as many
as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God [we have
proof and inner witness]. For we have not received the spirit of
bondage again to fear; but ye have received
the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry,
Abba, Father. The Spirit himself beareth
witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God' (Rom. 8:14-16). There are other passages which reinforce
the concept that the individual can know for certain about himself
through the inner witness of God the Spirit, though that assurance
may be weakened and dampened when we 'grieve' and 'quench' the Spirit's
witness. We can do that, but He will never leave us; He can't be
'extinguished' within a true child of God, else loss of salvation
would be a reality. 'I will never leave thee nor forsake thee' (Heb.
13:5; cp. Deut. 31:6) is a wonderful assurance for one indwelt by
the Spirit of God and God Who does know can give that impartation of knowledge and assurance
to His child by the witness of the Spirit Who leads that person
into the truth about God and himself from the revealed Word. That
is one of His main ministries to the true Chruch of Jesus Christ.
I actually feel that I've told you nothing new, laz, and that you
know and believe this too.
Subject: 2 Peter 2:1 From: kevin To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 16:03:02 (PDT) Email Address:amoshart@earthlink.net
Message:
Okay. I am aware that by posting this that I am more than likely
preaching to the choir. But thanks to those who suffer through this
with me. ON another board I have been discussing the topic verse
2 Peter 2:1 with a Wesley/Arminian. The issue is of course the part
of denying the Lord who bought them. My understanding of the verse
is that Peter, who just finished infroming his readers about the
trustworthiness of the prophetc word is now going to warn them of
false teachers. In this particular verse he is giving an example
as to how to be aware of fales teachers, ie. they claim to be Christians
but deny Jesus Christ. Another way I have viewed this verse is that
this denying the Lord who bougbt them is an example of the heresay
they are espousing. Now I do believe that both understandings are
similar and almost identical. Then Peter continues in this verse
to state that they, false teachers, are bringing on themselves swift
destruction. Now my Arminian friend holds that the 'them' that the
Lord bought and the 'themselves' who are moving into destrucion
are the same people, the false teachers. I say that the 'them' that
the Lord bought are the elect, and the 'themselves' are the false
teachers. I reason this by the way 'even denying the Lord who bought
them' is set apart by commas in the NKJV. It is my understanding
that by doing so in a letter one is setting this out as a side note
to the stream of thought and the sentence can move on with or without
it and still make perfect sense. Which it does. Okay so help me
here. any thoughts. Am I way out there? I have done some looking
in Matthew Henry, Lloyd-Jones, and Calvin. But I do respect yall's
help in the matter. I have asked him to exegete the verse for me,
and I still await his reply (sometimes I feel I am the victim of
the Arminian two-step and I don't feel like dancing). Thanks. In
Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Re: 2 Peter 2:1 From: Rod To: kevin Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 22:19:27 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Kevin, To me it seems at least likely that the key to this difficult
passage is to consider that 'the Lord who bought them' refers not
the to the purchase of their salvation by His blood, but the right
of judgment by the shedding of His blood. We know the Lord Jesus
is the 'righteous Judge' who will judge the believers to determine
reward and the unbelievers at the second death, to determine punishment.
This is part of His reward from His Father, to execute judgment
on His enemies: 'The LORD said unto my LORD, Sit thou at my right
hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool' (Ps. 110:1), a verse
quoted no less than six times in the NT, once in each of the Synoptic
Gospels, once in Acts, and twice in Hebrews--seems significant,
doesn't it? Compare, 'Ask of me, and I shall give thee the nations
for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for
thy possession' (Ps. 2:8). It's clear that He inherits both because
He is God the Son, and because He has well-pleased His Father. He
has bought His own with His blood and that blood; the significance
of its cost; the power it contains to cleanse those under it and
to damn those who are not afforded it and also have spurned it;
all this buys him the right of judgment on His enemies as the inheritance
from His Father, as well as the delight in those redeemed by that
blood. This may be the best way to interpret that verse.
Subject: Re: 2 Peter 2:1 From: Pilgrim
To: kevin Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 21:08:01 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Kevin,
Using the newly added 'Search'
feature on The Highway's home page; typing in 2Peter 2:1 resulted
in exactly what you are looking for! .
Subject: Pilgrim and Rod thanks From: kevin To: Pilgrim Date Posted: Thurs, Jun 15, 2000 at 08:39:42 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: Thank you both for your input. Before I pursue the
matter anymore I am simply going to await and find out how he understands
and why he understands this passage the way he does. Was that a
run-on sentence? In Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Dr. Boice update From: Five Sola
To: All Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 20:39:00 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I have been posting these updates periodically on the prayer forum
but I didn't know if everone goes there so I thought it good to
add it here too. It looks as if God has decided to call this faithful
servant home. Please add him, his family and church to your prayer
list. He has had a positive affect on many people, possibly some
of you. Boice update
---
---
---
---
---
---
-- God is showing mercy to Dr. Boice day by day and he is not suffering
great pain but is resting quietly and peacefully at home. On Sunday,
June 11, the congregation of Tenth Presbyterian Church was encouraged
to praise God for Dr. Boice's life and ministry and to prepare for
his death which may come soon. This is a time to grieve and also
to trust in Christ's victory over death and in the hope of the resurrection.
Five Sola
Subject: to John P. From: kevin To: All Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 07:56:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P. I noticed your email address and memories of it came to
mind. Have you in the past posted on the Calvinist Corner? In Him,
kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Re: to John P. From: John P.
To: kevin Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 14:47:05 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Kevin, I don't know if I have ever posted on the Calvinist Corner.
If I have, it was probably well over a year ago, since I haven't
had time to do these debates for some time now. Formerly, when I
participated in these forums, I generally posted at the reformed.org
page, and occassionally on this forum. John P.
Subject: Re: to John P. From: John P.
To: John P. Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 14:50:17 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Come to think of it, Kevin, if I posted there, it may have been
more recent that I said - I don't remember exactly when I last participated
in these. So (I don't know if you intended to do this, but...) if
you intended to search through some archives there to see what I
formerly posted, it is remotely possible that, if I posted there,
it may have been about a year ago. John P.
Subject: Re: to John P. From: kevin To: John P. Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 15:46:37 (PDT) Email Address:amoshart@earthlink.net
Message:
John, It is just that your email address rang a bell for some reason.
I think we may have met, if you will, on some other posting board
at sometime. I included mine this time to see if maybe it is familiar
to you. If it is hello again. If not hello. No real reason just
curious. In Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Re: to John P. From: Tom To: John P. Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 00:00:55 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
John I believe about 6 months ago you posted in the Calvinist Corner(Matt
Slick's site), on the subject of John Knox and the gifts. But I
don't think you posted more than twice. Maybe that will jog your
memory?;) Tom
Subject: Re: to John P. From: John P.
To: Tom Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 06:23:03 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Thanks Tom. When I went to the site, I knew I recognized Matt Slick's
name (and Penrod, too), but I just couldn't put my finger on why.
I just didn't remember having to register - that must be new. :)
John P. PS - just goes to show that you can lose your memory young.
:)
Subject: Re: to John P. From: kevin To: John P. Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 15:48:43 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Yes Pennrod I met on the Universalism board about a monthy ago.
A really nice guy but his theology needs some serious prayer. I
have learned the hard way that the universalism issue is not my
calling. In Him, kevin sdg sf ss
Subject: Election From: Chris To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 20:44:37 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Brethren, Lets consider this verse for a moment and reason together
Romans 9:10-16 'And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived
by one, even by our father Isaac; (For the children being not yet
born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of
God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him
that calleth;) It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.
As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. What
shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.
For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy,
and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. So then
it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God
that showeth mercy.' My question would be, if God chose to Elect
Jacob and showed Mercy and Compassion on him without any merit or
work on Jacobs part, what does that say about you and me. Are we
better than Jacob. Due to this fact was not God choosing the Nation
of Israel to be His people out of all the kindreds of the World.
Has not God through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ done the same
in this New Dispensation or Testament concerning His Church. Have
we of our own free will chosen God or has election stayed true to
the fact the God chose us? Like I said, lets reason together and
let the chips fall where they may:O) Grace to you, Chris Tippett
Subject: Re: Election From: john hampshire
To: Chris Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 01:33:02 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
>>>>>'Due to this fact was not God choosing the Nation
of Israel to be His people out of all the kindreds of the World'?
No. He chose Jacob out of all the peoples of the world. Luk 22:29
'And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto
me;'. And, 'And as the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and
glorified the word of God: and as many as were ordained to eternal
life believed.'(Acts 13:48) >>>>'Have we of our own
free will chosen God or has election stayed true to the fact the
God chose us?' God chose us. That was easy. john
Subject: Re: Election From: Chris To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 04:19:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, Where do you think the Nation of Israel got its name and the
children that would be the 12 tribes of Israel - Jacob of course:O)
I am Glad that it was easy for ya:O)
Subject: Personal note about WWJD From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 15:29:02 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
I need some advice on how to approach my daughter about her WWJD
bracelet. I know that she wears it because she genuinely wants to
please her Lord. I also know that I need to use wisdom on this issue,
on how I approach it, lest I be misunderstood by her. I would like
her to read the article on the Highway, but I know that even if
she did read it, it would be over her head. I also believe if I
just ignore the issue, I would be ignoring my responcibilities as
a father. I also know that her mother, thinks I am being nitpicky
about the whole situation, believing that it is her heart that is
most important in the issue. In other words, if I say anything at
all, I may get the rath of my wife. But regardless of that, I got
to do what I got to do. Your prayers and any advice would be appreciated.
Tom
Subject: Re: Personal note about WWJD From: john hampshire
To: Tom Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 17:27:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hellos Tom, The wrath of your wife? And why does that concern you?
Rather than tell your daughter what she should do (or not do), or
force the issue, simply explain what your beliefs are and why you
don't accept the WWJD philosphy. For instance, you could say 'The
true test of our living as Jesus lived, is not to imagine what He
would do in our situation, but rather to be obedient to all of God's
Law, which is the entire Bible, so that when confronted with choices,
we model ourselves after the mind of God by being obedient to His
expressed Word, thus eliminating the need to imagine what Jesus
would do.' John 14:15 'If ye love me, keep my commandments'. John
14:21 'He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is
that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father,
and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him'. Pr 19:13
'A foolish son is the calamity of his father: and the contentions
of a wife are a continual dropping'. Pr 27:15 'A continual dropping
in a very rainy day and a contentious woman are alike.' john
Subject: Re: Personal note about WWJD From: Tom To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 00:09:56 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Thanks John When one is too close to a situation, it is my experience
that often they can not see the obvious solution. I think this is
one of those times. Tom
Subject: Re: Personal note about WWJD From: Chris To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 20:50:33 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello, What Would Jesus Do? Walk With Jesus Daily and the Devil
Just Wont Win:O) Chris
Subject: Re: Personal note about WWJD From: Pilgrim
To: Chris Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 21:50:53 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello, What Would Jesus Do? Walk With Jesus Daily and the Devil
Just Wont Win:O) Chris
--- Chris,
Hey, that's a catchy tune... but
how do you play it? How about sharing some concrete examples of
how we are to 'Walk With Jesus Daily'?? And could you apply this
simple advice to the following?: What would Jesus do on the Christian
Sabbath (Sunday)? that we should follow in His 'steps'? :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Imprecations From: Anne To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 14:22:47 (PDT) Email Address:anneivy@home.com
Message:
I've been reading an article about the imprecatory psalms . . .
. . very interesting! However, I have a question -- just who is supposed to call down
God's judgment on His enemies? I mean, can any Christian do it?
Or ought it to be a pastor? Or a church? The article says, for example:
'Political lobbying, petitioning, civil disobedience, advertisements,
propaganda, and many other assorted devices have been used by the
evangelical community in order to seek to establish justice and
righteousness on this fallen earth. When will we see the ultimate
fruitlessness of these methods and the humanistic presuppositions
behind them and wield the weapon that God has graciously given us–direct
access to His throne. Will the world ever tremble that Christians
are praying? Or will our prayers always remain viewed by the unbelieving
world as simply a placebo for the unenlightened? We place far too
much emphasis on political manipulation and far too little on imprecatory
invocation!' The author (Richard Vincent) leaves unclear whether
such a prayer is to be prayed by a gathering of Christians, or by
a solitary believer. Whatchall think? Godspeed! Anne The Imprecatory
Psalms www.theocentric.com/originalarticles/imprecatory.html
Subject: Re: Imprecations From: Pilgrim
To: Anne Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 17:51:06 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Anne,
Funny you should mention this
topic, for The Highway's Article of the Month deals with this specifically. The author,
James E. Adams, wrote a book called War
Psalms published by 'Presbyterian
and Reformed Publishing Company' which I would highly recommend
to you. It's an inexpensive paperback! :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Imprecations From: john hampshire To: Anne Date Posted: Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 17:10:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message: Psalm 141:10 10 Let the wicked fall into their own
nets, while I pass by in safety. Psalm 104:35 35 But may sinners
vanish from the earth and the wicked be no more. Praise the LORD,
O my soul. Praise the LORD. The one explanation for what is called
imprecatory psalms was not discussed in the article. They are accurate
prayers for God's justice to be done, and that evil will not prosper;
that the scales will be balanced. The day of God's wrath is Judgment
Day, then the wicked will be snared and be found no more. With a
few exception where God demonstrates His anger toward the wicked,
and they were/are killed, they grow fat and prosper. We have no
mandate to kill our enemies, but to love them, that is, warn them.
The other problem here is the idea that if we did pray for localized
annihilation of the wicked, God would jump. We just don't ask so
God doesn't act. No need to mention how blasphemous it is to paint
God as our henchman, who will kill our foes if we gather enough
folks in a prayer group. Mr. Vincent has missed the whole point
of prayer, not to mention the message of the gospel. Luke 9:54,
'And when his disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord,
wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume
them, even as Elias did ? But he turned, and rebuked them, and said,
Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of man
is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them. And they went
to another village. Looks like Mr. Vincent has forgotten what 'manner
of spirit' he is. john
Subject: Reformed Toleration From: Jerrold
Lewis To: All Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 23:12:32 (PDT) Email Address:jer@atlas-it.com
Message:
Dear Mr.P, I am the author of the booklet you are saying is slanderous.
I would like to engage you on the first portion of the book (the
Solemn League and Covenant), and then the second portion (on the
Marks of the True Church and the PRCE). Would you be in favor of
debating me on it? If so, please tell me how the Solemn League and
Covenant is owned by the Presbyterians of 1638-1649, their descendants,
and none other? Why can’t a Reformed Congregationalist own it and
interpret it just the same as a presbyterian? For that matter, why
can’t ANY Presbyterian, Anglican, or Reformed Congregationalist
own the Solemn League and Covenant and be a duly constituted church
as to her “well being”. For that is the way it was when it was first
subscribed to! “ All in the Three Kingdoms with the exception of
Roman Catholics, Anabaptists, and a few Prelates swore to the Solemn
League and Covenant. But there was a problem, not all who swore
to it were of the same mind on its interpretation. So while there
was unity against Popery, Erastianism, and Idolatry, there were
strong disagreements in areas such as church government and the
civil magistrate.” Please prove this wrong.
Subject: Re: Reformed Toleration From: John P.
To: Jerrold Lewis
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 20:06:03 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Dear Mr. Lewis, Greetings. I hadn't realized that you posted this
until earlier tonight, so I haven't responded yet. I'm sorry about
the delay. Although I intend to respond to your questions on this
board publicly, it may take me a while. I am taking a heavy load
of courses this summer, while also preparing to get married. In
fact, my posting so much last week, has caused me to be so short
on time, that I am routinely awake into the middle of the night
(2:00 or 3:00 AM). So, please understand that, although there may
be delays, I at least intend on answering the questions you have
already put forth (lest perhaps others think that I am ignoring
them). For Christ's Crown and Covenant, John P.
Subject: Re: Reformed Toleration From: Pilgrim
To: Jerrold Lewis
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 07:06:22 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Mr. Lewis,
I would like to personally welcome
you to The Highway's 'Theology Discussion Forum'. Seeing that you
are intimately acquainted with the PRCE, your comments, critcisms
and knowledge of this group are certainly apropos. And I for one
would like to encourage you to continue. May the LORD God richly
bless you and give you a double portion of Elijah's mantel so as
with power, you may ward off the fiery darts of the Evil One in
his attempts to confuse and scatter the sheep.
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: ''Jesus Day' From: Rod To: All Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 20:47:51 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
I just saw on a local newscast that a local church group had a ''Jesus
Day'' today. The item featured was a free oil change for someone.
The man interviewed as to why he was doing it said, 'We kinda ask
the the question, ''What would Jesus do?'' Now, I'm not trying to
bring this up again, knowing that we all discussed this some time
ago and that, if I remember correctly there is an article or statement
available here on the topic. I just thought this was interesting
''theology'' to present to people: The Lord Jesus went about changing
oil for free to the public. Now, who knows what else the man said,
but that ''sound bite'' sure made me want to 'prasie the Lord.'
(Said, of course, with extreme sarcasm). That man may be a fine
Christian and have a great witness. I don't want to sell him short,
but the WWJD and the secular news presentation would never reveal
that. No wonder people are confused theologically.
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 11:17:28 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Rod Personally, when I first heard the about WWJD I liked it. However
after reading the messages some time back about the connotations
behind WWJD, I soon changed my oppinion of it. That being said,
I don't think a lot of people who use that saying realise the connotions
behind it. They think they are just, being biblical, and although
if I see a fellow believer use that saying, I try to show them the
connotations behind it. I do like what some of them are thinking
when they ask themselves that question. If more Christians would
stop and think about what is the most biblical thing to do in a
given cerumstance, before they acted. They would see more fruit
manifested in their lives. Tom
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 12:32:47 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, You have some good points. I do think the whole thing goes
back to the fact that, of the general Christian population, no one
really knows their Bible and the preaching doesn't try to teach
foundations and precepts, but is 'pop.' The reliance on image and
gimicks to attract attendance rather than sound, biblical, expository
preaching is where I think the fault lies. If the people won't stand
sound preaching and teaching, then of what value is a full pew?
'Every church should be a theological school.' Of course, I'm a
reactionary and a mossback, so what do I know? :>)
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 14:17:16 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Amen Rod! Scripture says to go into the world and make disciples.
In order to make disciples one must spend time teaching converts.
When you said''Every church should be a theological school.' It
discribes that very process. Most Churches fail miserably at that.
Mossback? Haven't heard that term before. My guess is that it means
'old school', am I correct? Tom
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Prestor
John To: Tom Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 13, 2000 at 19:38:12 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Noun: mossback 1. An elderly man Tom let me turn you on to a great
little program its called WordWeb. Its a freeware [not a word Pilgrim,
and if there is one it better be thrifty }:^P] program that is a
dictionary/thesarus combined. 5 star ratings from Zdnet. WordWeb Homepage Click on the
link and download it. I use it all the time when I'm trying to come
up with the right word. Prestor (not I'm not Scots but I am thrifty)
John
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: laz To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 06:37:42 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
aaaah, WordWeb...what a great little program....got half my office
using it! blessings, laz p.s. I love the synonyms it comes up with
for expletives...most creative. hehehe
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Tom To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 00:09:32 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Thanks I did not think that mossback would be in the dictionary.
Are you sure your definition is correct? mossback 1. An elderly
man My Websters dictionary reads: n: an extreemly conservative person.
Tom
Subject: Thesauri and Daffynytions From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 07:30:04 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, As might be evident by now, I meant 'mossback' in both senses
of the word. :>)
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Prestor
John To: Tom Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 14, 2000 at 06:24:24 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Its the definition supplied by WordWeb take it for what its worth.
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Pilgrim
To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 13:06:48 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod,
Hey, you old 'mossback', hehehe...
what do you know? Nothing more than what the prophets of God knew
in their day I suppose, for they said:
Hos 4:6 'My people
are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected
knowledge, I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest
to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will
also forget thy children.' Hos 8:12 I have written to him the
great things of my law, but they were counted as a strange thing.
13 They sacrifice flesh for the sacrifices of mine offerings,
and eat it; but the LORD accepteth them not; now will he remember
their iniquity, and visit their sins: they shall return to Egypt.'
Isa 30:9 'That this is a rebellious people, lying children,
children that will not hear the law of the LORD: 10 Which say
to the seers, See not; and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto
us right things, speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits:
11 Get you out of the way, turn aside out of the path, cause
the Holy One of Israel to cease from before us.' 2Tim 4:2 'Preach
the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke,
exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. 3 For the time will
come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their
own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching
ears; 4 And they shall turn away their ears from the truth,
and shall be turned unto fables.'
I guess these men were 'mossbacks'
too? :-) Praise the LORD for His 'mossbacks'!!
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Rod To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 14:52:48 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Pilgrim, Yes, there are and always have been and always will be
stalwarts of the faith. They also will most often be in the vast
minority, due to the lack of Christianity which is authentic and
the fact that there are a lot of itching ears out there with a lot
of the kind of teachers who will scratch them. May God preserve
us from that trap, not only of false teachers, but those who are
kind and tenderhearted, but have no real heart for the real message
of the Lord God. May He sharpen the tools of His servant-preachers
and may He give them hearts of strength and courage to contend for
the faith, 'the faith of God's elect and the the acknowledging of
the truth which is after godliness' (Titus 1:1). May we know, be
strengthed, and be assured by: 'grace and peace be multiplied unto
you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus, our Lord, according
as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto
life and godliness; through the knowledge of him that hath called
us to glory and virtue; by which are given unto us exceedingly great
and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the
divine nature, having escaped the corruption of the world through
lust' (2 Peter 1:3-4). Knowing all this and seeing the power of
God available to His own, how can we fail to delve deeper into His
secrets to obtain the knowledge, and that which enables us to live
and serve Him by the strengthening and increasing of our faith.
'Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God' (Rom. 10:17).
It's sustaining, living-out faith, as well as saving faith, and
there is only one place to get it, a proper attitude toward, and
a saturation with, the revealed truth of the living God. We may
have to watch out, Pilgrim, or one of us might take a definite stance
on this issue! :>)
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Pilgrim
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 21:03:25 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod,
On the news here this evening,
there was also a short report of this 'Jesus Day' event. And from
what was shown concerning the 'festivities' I could only think how
insulting and dishonoring it was before God. 'What would Jesus do?'
He would overturn their tables and concessions, make a whip of cords
and drive them out of the city!! You said, 'No
wonder people are confused theologically'.
Perhaps you should have turned that statement around 180 degrees?
'Because of the theological confusion, no wonder people do what
they do in the name of Jesus Christ'? :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: ''Jesus Day' From: Rod To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 00:07:52 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
brother, That was actually what I was trying to say! :>) If that
is what that church leadership is preaching (WWJD), it's membership
is confused theologically and doing things in the Name of the Lord
Jesus that are truly abominable. I think I must be becoming a 'grumpy
old man.' The Nazarene group three blocks away, just as my wife
and I were arranging our chairs to sit on the patio and look at
the gorgeous evening without oppressive heat usual this time of
year, began a rock concert which was terribly loud at our house.
We both though it was coming from the backyard of the new neighbor
who had moved in across the street, due to the intensity. My wife
drove around the block to check out the source and it was the parking
lot at the church building, two more blocks over. She told someone
supposedly in charge about her impression and how she wound up there.
The response was, 'It'll be over by nine.' The shebang had started
at four and we heard the music and thought it was some kids practicing
at the aformentioned house and that they had cranked up the intensity
at seven. I suppose this was all in the Name of the Lord Jesus.
Subject: Re: Come on Rod! From: stan To: Rod Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 08:30:50 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
GET YOUR TERMINOLOGY STRAIGHT its this was all in the Name of the
Lord JEEEEEESSSSSUUUUUSSSSS!!!!!!! You just don't know how to say
it - your theology must be too tight and limited to get it right!
;-) Sounds like the Naz. are doing church the Burger King way! CBA
article awhile back suggested the stuffy churches do church the
McDonalds way - they serve up church the way they want to, but that
we should consider doing it the Burger King way - 'Have it your
way' They go into the neighborhoods and ask the lost what they like
in church and go home and design a service that the lost will like.
Told the cba congregation I was interim for, that if they really
wanted to follow their groups leadership we should have mass on
Sunday cuz we was in a strong Catholic area. Little comment was
forthcoming on the article ;-) stan
Subject: Re: Come on Rod! From: Rod To: stan Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 13:19:56 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
stan the man, I must say I certainly have a problem with terminology
and pronunciation and ofttimes reasoning. Being a BK (below knee)
amputee on one leg, I have several 'right feet,' as opposed to those
who have 'two left feet!' But often I have more than one of those
in my mouth at the same time. (It's easier to get an unattached
prosthetic foot in than an attached human one, requiring less contortion.)
I'm certain of this, however, I detest using the term 'Jesus' alone,
as I've said before and don't want to make a pain of myself by harping
on it. I think that tendency in itself tends to lead to too much
familiarity of a contemptible kind and a lack of reverence and awe.
The 'Jesus Day' thing, before I even knew what it was and that it
was an organized multinational thing, which was last night at 9:00,
as soon as I heard the expression, a red flag. The Lord Jesus gets
a 'day,' not a lifetime of commitment to loving service and celebration,
as well as all the misinterpretations we've already spoken of. BTW,
that was a crass remark about the 'mass on Sunday!' I, of course,
being of sarcastic and unrefined nature, loved it!
Subject: Re: Come on Rod! From: stan To: Rod Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 14:48:19 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Agree much about the familiarity - it is a concentration on his
human ministry to the exclusion often of all else! Sorry about the
leg - not a real handy thing to happen. Have to admit I was thinking
of saying something about benefit of not being able to get more
than one foot in your mouth - had decided not to be politically
incorrect - glad you were ;-) stan
Subject: Re: Come on Rod! From: Pilgrim
To: stan Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 12:39:43 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Stan,
I remember using the 'Burger King'
illustration many years ago in a sermon I was preaching, hehe. But
I took it to its actual conclusion. The commercials usually showed
a group of people in line ordering their burgers 'they way they
liked them' while the Burger King employees joyfully smiled as they
prepared the food. This was the focus of attention most gave to
this commercial, just as the advertising agents had planned it.
However, what most people never saw or remembered was these same
people who were happily 'getting it their way' also had to make
a short stop before being able to eat their food; this stop was
at the cash register, where another grinning employee held out her
hand to collect the money owed for the food that was ordered 'their
way.' The words were never spoken, but they were doubtless in the
mind of the cashier; 'Now it's our turn and all along we have had
it OUR WAY. This
is to be sure the modes operandi of the Evil One, for he deceives
men, women and children into thinking that all of life is to be
lived according to this lie, 'Have it YOUR
WAY, but all along it's been HIS WAY. Thus at the end
of the day, all will have to PAY for their self-serving choices,
but not to the Devil, but to the Gracious God whom they ignored
throughout their wicked lives.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: BIG :-) and amen! NT From: stan To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 13:05:36 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Subject: The Covenanters, PRCE, and SWRB From: JOwen To: All Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 16:39:40 (PDT) Email Address:jer@atlas-it.com
Message:
Dear John, I was a Covenanter, as well as an Ordination Candidate
for the office of Teaching Elder in the Puritan Reformed Church.
I was under personal tutelage of both Greg Barrow and Greg Price,
so what I am about to say should hold some weight simply because
I understand very well both the history and theology of the Covenanters.
I pray that Christ will deliver all those trapped by the PRCE into
a freedom undeserved. Direct Biblical Injunctions Not To Separate
Even Over Nonessentials. Matthew 13:54 “When He had come to His
own country, He taught them in their synagogue” (This was a backslidden
Covenanted Nation—ergo occasional hearing). Mark 1:21 “Then they
went into Capernaum, and immediately on the Sabbath He entered the
synagogue and taught.” (This was a backslidden Covenanted Nation-
ergo occasional hearing). Luke 4:16 So He came to Nazareth, where
He had been brought up. And as His custom was, He went into the
synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read. (This was a
backslidden Covenanted Nation- ergo occasional hearing). Acts 21:26
Then Paul took the men, and the next day, having been purified with
them, entered the temple to announce the expiration of the days
of purification, at which time an offering should be made for each
one of them. (Post cross ceremonial worship-ergo idolatry). Romans
15:5 “Now may the God of patience and comfort grant you to be like-minded
toward one another, according to Christ Jesus” Galatians 6:2 “Bear
ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ.” Ephesians
4:3 “endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.” A Couple Common Objections Answered A. Obj. But there is
no such thing as a perfect church. This is proud and will certainly
lead to division! This is the case in the Puritan Reformed Church
of Edmonton as well! While Greg Barrow holds to a tredutionist position,
Greg Price holds to a historisist view. Greg Barrow believes that
the historisist view makes God the author of sin while Greg Price
believes the tredutionist view is Lutheran and not Presbyterian.
As we can see, this is a real dilemma. To hold the tredutionist
position by implication means that the historisist view makes God
the author of sin. This is quite a charge! Yet when confronted with
this contradiction the session merely asserts that the tradutionist/historisist
debate is not confessional and therefore is not an issue to divide
over. What a fine display of how the Session puts historical documentation
on par with scripture. But the logic does not follow. If “A” is
truth, and “B” is “non-A” then “B” is sin. Either Barrow or Price
is in an open sin, and therefore the one must testify against the
sinning brother according to the Covenanter system. Just because
the Westminster Confession of Faith does not speak directly to this
issue does not mean that it is not a violation of unity-someone
is sinning within their view. For it touches on the Covenant of
Grace in so many ways. If scripture dictates a definite position
on the issue of the origin of the soul it must be obeyed! One must
repent or be left! Women’s apparel is another issue that the session
is not in unity on. Head coverings are another issue that the session
is not in unity on. A woman in the home is another issue that the
session is not in unity on. Lawful entertainment is another issue
that the session is not in unity on (T.V, board games, and the like).
Infra/supra is another issue that the session is not in unity on.
And I believe that the Lord’s Table is another issue that the session
is not in unity on. There is a pretended unity on so many issues.
You see my friend what you want is unity, as do we all, but you
want to let mere men define how close all brethren must be in order
to enjoy communion one with another. Is it not somewhat arbitrary
and subjective to say that mere men must decide how the church militant
will exercise unity? Should not that be left up to the scriptures?
To add a vast amount of historical testimony to the terms given
in the scriptures is simple despotism. Testimony of a Couple Reformed
Folk of My Own Francis Turretin 'Disagreements are a prejudice under
which the evangelical churches labor. But they cannot hinder them
from retaining the name of true church, because they agree as to
the foundation. And if any differences exist (which God wished to
permit in order to prove our faith), they are about articles less
necessary, in which there can be disagreement without touching the
essence of saving religion: as the apostolic churches formerly had
their differences and strains, as is evident from the Acts of the
Apostles and the Pauline epistles; nor where the eastern and western
churches, the Latin and Greek, the African and Italian churches
free from them, which did not on that account cease to be true churches.
Again, the contentions and differences of the evangelicals are far
less than those, which are agitated among the Romanists, who, as
was seen before, frequently charge each other with heresy. Nor do
we notice here the more rigid judgments of some of those who take
their name from the great Luther, who, carried away by sinister
prejudices, are accustomed to attack us. For however harshly they
may have treated us, we do not cease to honor them with brotherly
affection. And if, their prejudices and private affections being
laid aside they would seriously examine the thing itself by the
law of love, truth and Christian prudence, they would not be so
much averse to a pious syncretism and reconciliation with us, or
at least a mutual toleration, to which not a few of the more moderate
among them are not indisposed. The Belgic Confession “The marks
by which the true Church is known are these: If the pure doctrine
of the gospel is preached therein; if it maintains the pure administration
of the sacraments as instituted by Christ; if church discipline
is exercised in chastening of sin; in short, if all things are managed
according to the pure Word of God, all things contrary thereto rejected,
and Jesus Christ acknowledged as the only Head of the Church. Hereby
the true Church may certainly be known, from which no man has a
right to separate himself.” Wilhelmus à Brakel, one who the
PRCE deems as a faithful witness of the Dutch Second Reformation
condemns Edmonton’s practice when he says: “It is not sufficient
merely to join the church, to remain with her for some time, and
thereafter to separate from her. One ought never to break away from
and leave her under the pretense that the church is degenerate,
in order to establish a pure church, for: First, the Lord has never
blessed such endeavors. There have always been those (in the first
church, both prior to her oppression by the antichrist as well as
since the time of the Reformation) who under this pretense have
broken way from the church. The Lord, however, has always overturned
such endeavors, and such undertakings have collapsed of themselves
when the initial instigators died.” “Secondly, it is a dreadful
sin to depart from the church for the purpose of establishing one
which is better, for the church is one, being the body of Christ.
To separate ourselves from the church is to separate from the people
of Christ and thus from his body, thereby withdrawing from the confession
of Christ and departing from the fellowship of the saints. If we
indeed deem the church to be what she really is, we shall then cause
schism in the body of Christ, grieve the godly, offend others, give
cause for the blaspheming of God's Name, and caused the common church
member to err. By a maintaining that the church is no church, we
thereby deny the church of Christ and therefore are also guilty
of the sins just mentioned. We thereby displease God, who will not
leave this unavenged, regardless of how much we please and flatter
ourselves.” “A Rebuke Toward Persons who Leave the Church to Establish
a Purer Church”(Still Brakel). “Objection #5: A person must bear
witness against the degeneracy of the church and there is no better
way to do this, considering the sad condition of the church, then
to separate oneself. In doing so one makes it evident that he considers
the church to have been degenerated and that discipline is not exercised.
In doing so ministers and elders will be rebuked and convicted that
they are remiss in their duty and are the cause that the church
is and remains in such a degenerate condition.” Does this not sound
very familiar to a Covenanter? Greg Barrow says in his book “Covenanted
Reformation Defended”, “We call upon all those who see the Scriptural
principles being violated to separate from such schisms and work
together with us toward one national covenanted unity and uniformity”.
But what does Father Brakel say to Mr. Barrow? “Answer: This is
nothing more than daydreaming. One must not do evil in order that
good may come from it. This is not the way to bear witness against
the degeneracy of the church; as such action is contrary to the
ordinance of God. Rather, one bears witness to his own misunderstanding,
imagination, tried, and inclination towards schism. The thought
that the church can thereby be restored is nothing but imagination,
while in fact it scatters the church.” Thomas Boston in his sermon
The Evil and Danger of Schism: “The second argument is from our
Lord's example, Luke 4:16, ‘And he came to Nazareth where he had
been brought up, and as his custom was, he went into the synagogue
on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read.’ What corruptions were
in the Jewish church in Christ's day, ye may find by reading the
Gospels, as great, I dare say, as can in any measure of modesty
be pretended to be in the Church of Scotland; and ye would remember
they were a covenanted land as well as we; yet our Lord keeps church
communion with them in the ordinances of God; though he joined not
with them in their corruptions, he joined with them in the ordinances,
and consequently it was no sin; and people may keep themselves from
the guilt of corruptions in a church, and yet keep communion with
a church wherein these corruptions are. Mark, that it was his custom
to go to the synagogue in the place where he was brought up, for
it plainly relates to his custom which be had while he lived a private
man in Nazareth, seeing it appears from the context that this was
the first time he was in Nazareth, after he had entered upon the
public exercise of his ministry; which cuts off that exception,
that Christ went thither only to preach to them. Nay, afterwards,
did he not go to their solemn feasts? This he did also before, and
we have plain scripture for his hearing their teachers, Luke 2:42,
‘And when he was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem, after
the custom of the feast;’ and in the verse immediately preceding,
it is said of holy Joseph and Mary, ‘they went to Jerusalem every
year at the feast of the Passover,’ so far were they from separating.
And in the 46th verse of that chapter, ‘They found him in the temple,
in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them
questions.’' I would love to debate you John on any of the so-called
issues that you might raise in order to prove the Covenanter position.
I would challenge you to prove that the Covenanter position is the
way of Christ and it alone. Praying for you, Jer.
Subject: Re: The Covenanters, PRCE, and SWRB From: B.Riley
To: JOwen Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 10:58:24 (PDT) Email Address:briley@accross.ac.uk
Message:
Dear John, I was a Covenanter, as well as an Ordination Candidate
for the office of Teaching Elder in the Puritan Reformed Church.
I was under personal tutelage of both Greg Barrow and Greg Price,
so what I am about to say should hold some weight simply because
I understand very well both the history and theology of the Covenanters.
I pray that Christ will deliver all those trapped by the PRCE into
a freedom undeserved. Direct Biblical Injunctions Not To Separate
Even Over Nonessentials. Matthew 13:54 “When He had come to His
own country, He taught them in their synagogue” (This was a backslidden
Covenanted Nation—ergo occasional hearing). Mark 1:21 “Then they
went into Capernaum, and immediately on the Sabbath He entered the
synagogue and taught.” (This was a backslidden Covenanted Nation-
ergo occasional hearing). Luke 4:16 So He came to Nazareth, where
He had been brought up. And as His custom was, He went into the
synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read. (This was a
backslidden Covenanted Nation- ergo occasional hearing). Acts 21:26
Then Paul took the men, and the next day, having been purified with
them, entered the temple to announce the expiration of the days
of purification, at which time an offering should be made for each
one of them. (Post cross ceremonial worship-ergo idolatry). Romans
15:5 “Now may the God of patience and comfort grant you to be like-minded
toward one another, according to Christ Jesus” Galatians 6:2 “Bear
ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ.” Ephesians
4:3 “endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.” A Couple Common Objections Answered A. Obj. But there is
no such thing as a perfect church. This is proud and will certainly
lead to division! This is the case in the Puritan Reformed Church
of Edmonton as well! While Greg Barrow holds to a tredutionist position,
Greg Price holds to a historisist view. Greg Barrow believes that
the historisist view makes God the author of sin while Greg Price
believes the tredutionist view is Lutheran and not Presbyterian.
As we can see, this is a real dilemma. To hold the tredutionist
position by implication means that the historisist view makes God
the author of sin. This is quite a charge! Yet when confronted with
this contradiction the session merely erts that the tradutionist/historisist
debate is not confessional and therefore is not an issue to divide
over. What a fine display of how the Session puts historical documentation
on par with scripture. But the logic does not follow. If “A” is
truth, and “B” is “non-A” then “B” is sin. Either Barrow or Price
is in an open sin, and therefore the one must testify against the
sinning brother according to the Covenanter system. Just because
the Westminster Confession of Faith does not speak directly to this
issue does not mean that it is not a violation of unity-someone
is sinning within their view. For it touches on the Covenant of
Grace in so many ways. If scripture dictates a definite position
on the issue of the origin of the soul it must be obeyed! One must
repent or be left! Women’s apparel is another issue that the session
is not in unity on. Head coverings are another issue that the session
is not in unity on. A woman in the home is another issue that the
session is not in unity on. Lawful entertainment is another issue
that the session is not in unity on (T.V, board games, and the like).
Infra/supra is another issue that the session is not in unity on.
And I believe that the Lord’s Table is another issue that the session
is not in unity on. There is a pretended unity on so many issues.
You see my friend what you want is unity, as do we all, but you
want to let mere men define how close all brethren must be in order
to enjoy communion one with another. Is it not somewhat arbitrary
and subjective to say that mere men must decide how the church militant
will exercise unity? Should not that be left up to the scriptures?
To add a vast amount of historical testimony to the terms given
in the scriptures is simple despotism. Testimony of a Couple Reformed
Folk of My Own Francis Turretin 'Disagreements are a prejudice under
which the evangelical churches labor. But they cannot hinder them
from retaining the name of true church, because they agree as to
the foundation. And if any differences exist (which God wished to
permit in order to prove our faith), they are about articles less
necessary, in which there can be disagreement without touching the
essence of saving religion: as the apostolic churches formerly had
their differences and strains, as is evident from the Acts of the
Apostles and the Pauline epistles; nor where the eastern and western
churches, the Latin and Greek, the African and Italian churches
free from them, which did not on that account cease to be true churches.
Again, the contentions and differences of the evangelicals are far
less than those, which are agitated among the Romanists, who, as
was seen before, frequently charge each other with heresy. Nor do
we notice here the more rigid judgments of some of those who take
their name from the great Luther, who, carried away by sinister
prejudices, are accustomed to attack us. For however harshly they
may have treated us, we do not cease to honor them with brotherly
affection. And if, their prejudices and private affections being
laid aside they would seriously examine the thing itself by the
law of love, truth and Christian prudence, they would not be so
much averse to a pious syncretism and reconciliation with us, or
at least a mutual toleration, to which not a few of the more moderate
among them are not indisposed. The Belgic Confession “The marks
by which the true Church is known are these: If the pure doctrine
of the gospel is preached therein; if it maintains the pure administration
of the sacraments as instituted by Christ; if church discipline
is exercised in chastening of sin; in short, if all things are managed
according to the pure Word of God, all things contrary thereto rejected,
and Jesus Christ acknowledged as the only Head of the Church. Hereby
the true Church may certainly be known, from which no man has a
right to separate himself.” Wilhelmus à Brakel, one who the
PRCE deems as a faithful witness of the Dutch Second Reformation
condemns Edmonton’s practice when he says: “It is not sufficient
merely to join the church, to remain with her for some time, and
thereafter to separate from her. One ought never to break away from
and leave her under the pretense that the church is degenerate,
in order to establish a pure church, for: First, the Lord has never
blessed such endeavors. There have always been those (in the first
church, both prior to her oppression by the antichrist as well as
since the time of the Reformation) who under this pretense have
broken way from the church. The Lord, however, has always overturned
such endeavors, and such undertakings have collapsed of themselves
when the initial instigators died.” “Secondly, it is a dreadful
sin to depart from the church for the purpose of establishing one
which is better, for the church is one, being the body of Christ.
To separate ourselves from the church is to separate from the people
of Christ and thus from his body, thereby withdrawing from the confession
of Christ and departing from the fellowship of the saints. If we
indeed deem the church to be what she really is, we shall then cause
schism in the body of Christ, grieve the godly, offend others, give
cause for the blaspheming of God's Name, and caused the common church
member to err. By a maintaining that the church is no church, we
thereby deny the church of Christ and therefore are also guilty
of the sins just mentioned. We thereby displease God, who will not
leave this unavenged, regardless of how much we please and flatter
ourselves.” “A Rebuke Toward Persons who Leave the Church to Establish
a Purer Church”(Still Brakel). “Objection #5: A person must bear
witness against the degeneracy of the church and there is no better
way to do this, considering the sad condition of the church, then
to separate oneself. In doing so one makes it evident that he considers
the church to have been degenerated and that discipline is not exercised.
In doing so ministers and elders will be rebuked and convicted that
they are remiss in their duty and are the cause that the church
is and remains in such a degenerate condition.” Does this not sound
very familiar to a Covenanter? Greg Barrow says in his book “Covenanted
Reformation Defended”, “We call upon all those who see the Scriptural
principles being violated to separate from such schisms and work
together with us toward one national covenanted unity and uniformity”.
But what does Father Brakel say to Mr. Barrow? “Answer: This is
nothing more than daydreaming. One must not do in order that good
may come from it. This is not the way to bear witness against the
degeneracy of the church; as such action is contrary to the ordinance
of God. Rather, one bears witness to his own misunderstanding, imagination,
tried, and inclination towards schism. The thought that the church
can thereby be restored is nothing but imagination, while in fact
it scatters the church.” Thomas Boston in his sermon The and Danger
of Schism: “The second argument is from our Lord's example, Luke
4:16, ‘And he came to Nazareth where he had been brought up, and
as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day,
and stood up to read.’ What corruptions were in the Jewish church
in Christ's day, ye may find by reading the Gospels, as great, I
dare say, as can in any measure of modesty be pretended to be in
the Church of Scotland; and ye would remember they were a covenanted
land as well as we; yet our Lord keeps church communion with them
in the ordinances of God; though he joined not with them in their
corruptions, he joined with them in the ordinances, and consequently
it was no sin; and people may keep themselves from the guilt of
corruptions in a church, and yet keep communion with a church wherein
these corruptions are. Mark, that it was his custom to go to the
synagogue in the place where he was brought up, for it plainly relates
to his custom which be had while he lived a private man in Nazareth,
seeing it appears from the context that this was the first time
he was in Nazareth, after he had entered upon the public exercise
of his ministry; which cuts off that exception, that Christ went
thither only to preach to them. Nay, afterwards, did he not go to
their solemn feasts? This he did also before, and we have plain
scripture for his hearing their teachers, Luke 2:42, ‘And when he
was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem, after the custom
of the feast;’ and in the verse immediately preceding, it is said
of holy Joseph and Mary, ‘they went to Jerusalem every year at the
feast of the Passover,’ so far were they from separating. And in
the 46th verse of that chapter, ‘They found him in the temple, in
the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions.’'
I would love to debate you John on any of the so-called issues that
you might raise in order to prove the Covenanter position. I would
challenge you to prove that the Covenanter position is the way of
Christ and it alone. Praying for you, Jer.
--- My friend these people don't just want unity they are looking
for uniformity, this is what the cults all want from it's members.
it's is a very dangerous road to go down. Yours in the Lord B.Riley.
Subject: Re: The Covenanters, PRCE, and SWRB From: JOwen To: B.Riley Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 16:02:56 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Brother, I could not agree more. I thank the Lord that His eternal
purpose was to bring me and my family out of that bondage. God bless,
Jerrold Lewis
Subject: Ecclesiastical Separation From: B Riley
To: All Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 05:29:51 (PDT) Email Address:briley@accross.ac.uk
Message:
ECCLESIASTICAL SEPARATION Please give me your veiws on this issue
how far do we press separation with Denominations who have both
Evangelical and Liberal churches,also Evangelical and Liberal Teachers
in there colleges,should we be in such a Denomination or come out?
should those of us who are in all Evangelical bodys call Ministers
from mixed Denominations to share our pulpits. (would this be compromise)in
veiw of Eph:5:11, 2Cor:14-18 1Tim 6:3-5. is it right? to remain
in such Fellowships merely because they nominally retain ancient
confessional standards, The argument is frequently put for example,
that while the Church of England retain the 39 articales it would
be schism to separate from it. however when the Reformers separated
from Rome she avowed her acceptance of the ancient creeds of the
church, but that did not make her a pure church, it merely denoted
the fact that lying and falsehood were added to her other impurities.
Calvin said 'if the Church is the Piller and Ground of Truth (1
Tim,3:15),it is certain that there is no church where lying and
falsehood have usurped the ascendancy'. If that was true of Rome
with her professed acceptance of the ancient creeds of the church,
is it then? no less true of those once Protestant churches that
are seeking reunion with an unrepentant Rome, or are open to all
great doctrinal impurity. please then enlighten me more I would
like to hear both sides, Yours in the Lord B.Riley.
Subject: Re: Ecclesiastical Separation From: John P.
To: B Riley Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 10:59:44 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings, I don't have much time to engage in a long battle, and
I know that what I am about to say will almost certainly provoke
others to a long and engaged battle. Therefore, I will merely state
my position (defended briefly by Scripture) and then recommend a
Website or two for your benefit. The Biblical
View Concerning Separation I Arguing From Biblical Principles:
A. The Christian Church is to be a visible Church, with a church
government (1 Cor. 12:13,28; Acts 15; Eph. 4:11,12; &c.). B.
The authority of the Church Government comes from Jesus Christ alone.
Eph 4:8,11-12, 'Wherefore he saith, When he [Christ]ascended up
on high, he led captivity captive, and gave
gifts unto men...11And he
[Christ] gave some, apostles; and some,
prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers;
For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry,
for the edifying of the body of Christ.' C. Christ is the King of the Church (or Kingdom of God),
and therefore alone has legislative powers, while all His ministers
merely have the right to use those powers for the edification of
the body (see Eph. 4 quote - 'for edification of the body.); 1 Tim
6:3, 'If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words,
even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness;'
&c.; 2 Cor 10:8, 'For though I should boast somewhat more of
our authority, which the Lord hath given
us for edification, and not for your destruction,
I should not be ashamed:' &c.; Matthew 28:20, 'Teaching them
to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded
you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even
unto the end of the world. Amen.' D. Thus, it follows that, if Christ
is the King of the Church, has appointed His own ambassadors on
this earth as subordinate to Him as King of the Church who alone has the right
of legistlating new laws, then if follows
that churches or ordained persons who confessionally are backslidden
and are confessionally teaching that which is contrary to what Christ
has legislated are usurping their
authority and are committing treason against the King. In application of this principle, consider: If one was
a member of a local congregation (let us say a PCA church), and
they held to Biblical / Historical Postmillennialism, Biblical Worship,
the original intent of the Westminster Confessional Standards concerning
Covenanting / Antichrist / Civil Magistracy, &c. and were excommunicated
by the session of that church because of holding to these confessional
and - more importantly
- Biblical attainments, then we must either say that the session
lawfully has the authority of Christ (if we believe they are lawfully
constituted) to excommunicate someone for holding
what Christ has legislated. However, that
is making Christ a minister of sin (Galatians 2:17); for that means
Christ as King has approved of an excommunication which was sinful.
Therefore, they cannot be considered a
lawfully constituted session because Christ cannot be their King
(They have usurped His Legislative authority). II Direct
Biblical Injunctions To Separate Even Over Nonessentials. A. Rom 16:17, 'Now I beseech
you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary
to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them.' Note, those who teach doctrine or cause unnecessary offences
contrary to that which we have learned from Scripture (whether or
an 'essential' or a, 'nonessential') are to be marked and avoided
if they are unrepentant. B. 1 Tim 6:3-5, 'If
any man teach otherwise, and consent not
to wholesome words, even the words of our
Lord Jesus Christ [our sole Legislator - JP],
and to the doctrine which is according to godliness; He is proud,
knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words,
whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse
disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth,
supposing that gain is godliness: from
such withdraw thyself.' Note: The doctrines
which Paul is referring to when he says, 'if any man teach otherwise,'
are those throughout the whole epistle, but especially those immediately
preceeding verse three where I began the quote. And what doctrines
are those? Essentials? No. Verses one and two are speaking about
the relationship between a master and his servant. 1 Timothy 6:1-3a,6b:
'Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters
worthy of all honour, that the name of God and his doctrine be not
blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise
them, because they are brethren; but rather do them service, because
they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit. These things
teach and exhort. If any man teach otherwise,...from such withdraw thyself,' &c. C. II Th 3:6,14-15, 'Now we command
you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that
ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that
walketh disorderly, and not after the
tradition which he received of us....And if any man obey not our
word by this epistle, note that man, and
have no company with him, that he may
be ashamed. Yet count him not as an enemy, but admonish him
as a brother.' Note: In this passage, Paul is clearly commanding us
to separate from people who only disagree about doctrines not essential
to salvation; for he calls the people from
whom we would be separating brothers. This epistle taught many things which were not essential,
such as the (at that time) future falling away and antichrist, how
to treat the brother who doesn't work (don't let him eat), &c.
And yet Paul still says that, 'if any man obey not our word by this
epistle, note that man, and have no company
with him,' &c. This is the same injunction
as that of Romans 16:17 - namely mark them and avoid them: or, in
other words, 'note that man, and have no company with him.' Therefore,
we are not only permitted, but commanded, to separate from churches and brethren who, although
they are to be considered Christian brothers, confessionally are
backslidden or teach that which is contrary to God's word. II A Couple Common Objections
A. Obj. But there
is no such thing as a perfect church. This is proud and will certainly
lead to division! Ans.
It is true that there is no such thing as an absolutely perfect
church; the church is composed of sinners
made saints. However, simply because the
individuals within the church will sin - even
the elders - does not mean that the church
as a whole (Confessionally) is backslidden or teaching that which
is contrary to the truth. Just like you can't say that, because
Bob and Tom are individually worse tennis players than Joe and Jim,
they must therefore be a worse couples team. Sometimes people who
are bad at tennis individually are the best team players. Likewise,
just because the Church is made up of sinners, does not mean that
the church as a whole necessarily must be erring confessionally.
That is a fallacious conclusion. Besides, being skeptical and saying
doubting whether or not what we believe is true is not an exemplification
of humility; Christ was the most humble man that walked this earth
and didn't doubt whether He was right or not. Secondly, it is true,
that in times of apostacy, this understanding of separation will
lead to divisions. However, whether the
group divided from is larger or smaller
if they are the ones erring from the truth, then they
are the schismatics. As Samuel Rutherford
wrote, 'When the greatest part of a Church maketh defection from
the Truth, the lesser part remaining sound, the greatest part is
the Church of Separatists.' (Samuel Rutherford, _The Due Right Of
Presbyteries_, p. 255). Hence, Scriptures says: 'Thou shalt not
follow a multitude to do evil,' &c. (Exod 23:2). See Romans
16:17 again; division is sometimes necessary. B. Obj. But what about how Romans 14 teaches that the strong
believer should bear with the weak? You would have them separate
from the weak brother and live totally contrary to Christian charity!
Ans. Simply because
the Bible teaches that we are to separate even from brethren who
are walking disorderly does not mean that Paul is contradicting
himself in Romans 14. Rather, there are three things which need
to be considered: (1) Romans 14 is speaking of the Jews in the church
in Rome, who had Scripture to defend their practices, but which
they had been correctly applying in their (or their parents) lives (prior to
Christ's coming) - and Paul trusted that in time, they would overcome
their weakness (Romans 14:4, 'Yea, he shall be holden up: for God
is able to make him stand.'); (2) They were not the leaders of the
Church, nor were their errors confessionally held by the church
but lovingingly born with until they came out of sin; (3) Paul had
hopes that they would come out of their error and by no means saw
them as obstinate; for if they had been obstinate, we have a different
command concerning them: Titus 3:9-10, 'But avoid foolish questions,
and genealogies, and contentions, and strivings about the law; for
they are unprofitable and vain. A man that is an heretick after
the first and second admonition reject,' &c. Therefore, separation
from corrupt churches is completely consistent with a loving, patient,
and merciful spirit to individual members in it. C. Obj. What about the corruption
in the church or Corinth? Or even the churches to whom Jesus (by
means of John) gave the letters in Asia? Ans. These churches were all lawfully consistituted and still
had the lawfully ordained men (the apostles) caring for them, whether
by letter or in person. Therefore, the errors in those churches
were still subject to church discipline and correction (obviously
- otherwise we wouldn't have letters from the lawfully ordained
apostles to them). Therefore, again, although they were sinful and
had sinners, they were lawfully constituted churches which were
unlawful to separate from - even though
there was a mixture of truth and error in them.
No church is sinless. III Testimony of
a Couple Reformed Folk John Calvin: 'Some
one will therefore ask me what counsel I would like to give to a
believer who thus dwells in some Egypt or Babylon *where he may
not worship God purely*, but is forced by the common practice to
accommodate himself to bad things. The first advice would be to
leave [move towns - JP] if he could. . . . If someone has no way
to depart, I would counsel him to consider whether it would be possible
for him to abstain from all idolatry in order to preserve himself
pure and spotless toward God in both body and soul. Then let him
worship God *in private*, praying him to restore his poor church
to its right estate' (John Calvin, _A Short Teatise_, pp.93,94).
'As for the babblers who ridicule us, wondering if one cannot get
to paradise except by way of Geneva, I answer: would to God they
had the courage to gather in the name of Jesus Christ wherever they
are, and set up some sort of church, either in their houses or in
those of their neighbors*, to do in their place what we do here
in our temples! . . . And, whoever has no means of being in the
Christian church, where God is worshipped purely, let him at least
groan night and day, 'Thine altars, Lord; it is only thine altars
that I desire, my God, my king!'' (John Calvin, _The Third Sermon_,
On Psalm 27:4_, pp. 192,193). Francis Turretin: 'Christ alone has
a right over the conscience, as the supreme and _anypeuthynos_ ('beyond
human accountability') ruler. Pastors are ministers and interpreters
of his will; therefore, the dependence and submission due to them
rests wholly upon the dependence due to Christ by them (which is
the rule and cause of that). Therefore, as long as pastors show
themselves to be true ministers of God, believers ought to depend
upon them on account of Christ;**but if it happens that they act
like lords, not as ministers, and lead away from Christ and do not
lead them to him; if, in order to depend upon them, the dependence
and obedience due to Christ has to be violated, who will deny that
we ought most justly (nay, indispensably) to secede from them in
order that our union with Christ may remain safe and unimpaired
( Frances Turretin, _Institutes_, 3:245, emphases added). 'From
Heb.13:17 nothing else can be garthered than that obedience is due
to teachers, as long as they hear Christ themselves and speak the
words of God. Otherwise if they lead us away from Christ, they ought
to be anathema to us' (Frances Turretin, _Institutes of Elenctic
Theology_, 3:289, emphases added). George Gillespie: 'Howbeit, even
in such cases, when the consent of the church cannot be had to the
execution of this discipline [excommunication from the Church -
JP], faithful pastors and professors [professing believers - JP]
must, **every one for his own part**, take heed that he have no
fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but even reprove
them. Yea, they ought, _in sensu negativo_[in a negative sense],
excommunicate those who should be (but are not) excommunicated postively,
which negative excommunication is not an ecclesiastical censure,
but either a bare punishment, or a cautel [caution] and animadversion
[warning]. And so says the Archbishop of Spalato, not only one brother
may refuse to communicate with another, but a people, also, may
refuse to communicate with their pastor, which he confirms by certain
examples. But the public censure of positive excommunication should
not be inflicted without the church's consent, for the reasons foresaid'
(George Gillespie, _A Dispute Against The English Popish Ceremonies_,
p.382,emphases and bracketed parts added). IV Conclusion We are not to be in a church which is confessionally
teaching that which is contrary to the word of God. If we argue
otherwise, then we need to return to Rome for the very reasons you
appear to understand. If we can't leave a professing Christian Church
if they claim to hold to original creeds (even if they totally abuse
them and tear them out of their original context), then we ought
not to have left Rome and we are the schismatics. I hope this helps.
For further study (since I likely won't be back - that is why I
anticipated some objections), see the following Web-page:
- or click at the top of this page. Love, John P. Routinely: Sorry
about typos. About Separation www.swrb.com/newslett/FREEBOOK/backslid.htm
Subject: Re: Ecclesiastical Separation From: Rod To: John P. Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 17:01:21 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
To all, I've had enough debate in my life that I don't desire it
anymore. A concept like that in relation to me may cause some to
scoff and doubt its veracity, but it is true. Nevertheless, we are
called to uphold the teaching of the Bible and sound Biblical principles,
the thing which John P claims he is trying to do, but regardless
of his sincerity of purpose, he has drastically erred and made serious
charges about the salvation of others several times, by name (Isaac
Watts) and by implication, as in the charges against Arminians,
saying that no one in Christ is lost, but that these Arminians are
never in Christ in the first place. In his latest post, he singles
out the 'PCA' claiming that it isn't Christ's approved organization
and that the members are in sin due to their opposition to the group
which John P supports. I was sent a statement (long) written by
a man who is a person who left one body to join with the group which
John P supports and adheres to the principles and dictates of. This
man fled that group after a time because he became convinced and
convicted that their preaching was focusing on the wrong topics
and was aimed, among other questionable things, directly at proselytizing
others in their former organization of church government, from which
they had withdrawn. The reason for the group's formation is that,
as John P has laid out, the others are not a truly governed body
of the true Church of which the Lord Jesus Christ is Head. (You
will notice that I capitalize 'Church' because the Church in the
sense in which I have just used it, the one true Church, is the
universal body of all who are in Christ by grace through faith.)
This brings us full cycle, it appears to me. I have all along questioned
the standard by which salvation is measured in his group's view.
To my understanding this latest tirade appears to be an affirmation
that there is one true governing body of the Church ordained by
the Lord Jesus. All those outside that authority, the PCA, and presumably
Baptists, Independents, and all other denominations and local church
assemblies of whatever type meeting to worship the Lord Jesus Christ
are in gross sin. I take it that includes everyone else here on
the board. If our sin is that gross and we are never and could not have ever been
in attendance of a real local church under a duly ordained of Jesus
Christ government, then it is entirely possible (probable?) that
many, if not all, of us are indeed deluded and lost, being deceived
about the nature of the Lord Jesus Christ and His standards. I could
only wade through about half of this long post above, but I offer
you this statement in a subheading of interpretation as most revealing
of the mindest under examination: 'A. Rom 16:17, 'Now I beseech
you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary
to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them.' Note, those
who teach doctrine or cause unnecessary offences contrary to that
which we have learned from Scripture (whether or an 'essential'
or a, 'nonessential') are to be marked and avoided if they are unrepentant.'
Mark that last sentence well, it is paramount and key. '(whether
an essential or a 'nonessential)' is the parenthetical insertion
right before that they are 'to be marked out and avoided if they
are unrepentant.' Now what are the implications of that? Well, it
should be obvious to all that THERE
ARE NO NONESSENTIALS AT ALL! Everything
becomes essential to being a part of the true body of the Lord Jesus
Christ. If we disagree with the statements of this group in any
manner whatsoever in relation to their authority of government,
we are to be shunned as unrepentant sinners! I can draw no other
conclusion for that sweeping statement. It seems to smash each one
of us who are submitted to the Lord Jesus, and have the salvation
of grace by faith which He alone brings, right in the mouth. More
than that, and uppermost, if I have seen this right, I must conclude
that it is a direct affront to God the Father and the Son of God,
Who use the actions of the Spirit of God to create a Christian.
God alone decides what is 'essential' to salvation and Church membership.
This is not about personalities or personal disputes as one here
has claimed it might be. This is dealing, as I told him in reply,
with Christianity 101, the very foundation of the 'faith which was
once delivered unto the saints' (Jude 3). I don't see any need for
long wrangling over this issue, though I'm certain John P will have
a lot to say over it, as he has in past posts. The true intent of
the group seems pretty obvious to me and is to be utterly rejected.
(It's curious that dissenters are to be marked out and avoided by
John P's group, but, though he has stated his position in other
posts, he's still dealing with the board here. Is that true 'avoidance,'
to keep retunring to the same old themes, to even deal with this
board at all, when 'the call to the truth' has been issued? Could
it be an attempt to win 'converts' to his group?) Offered for prayerful
consideration.
Subject: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: John P.
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 00:44:35 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings. I have just spent well over an hour writing a response
to Rod, but lost it when my computer locked-up. So, please bear
with me as I seek to answer both accusations (which is sad that
I even have to respond to them) and arguments. First, before I go
on to defend myself, I would simply like to say that I am not fond
of ever having to do this and - with rare exceptions - don't. Nevertheless,
seeing as though B Riley may not have been following along recently
as other issues have been debated, and therefore may believe Rod's
slanders concerning me, I think I have a duty to not willfully allow
people to believe that I am such a wretch that I have damned both
Isaac Watts and all Arminians without exception. God forbid. I swear
before ALMIGHTY GOD - before whom I will stand on that great day
- that (1) I do not necessarily believe
Isaac Watts is anti-Trinitarian but was merely questioning whether
or not the claims of another ordained man in church history were
true (which claims were based on supposedly published quotes of
Isaac Watts); (2) I do not believe that all Arminians without exception
are unsaved - many are saved and merely are inconsistent in believing
that they are saved by Christ alone while at the same time asserting
that they chose Christ without any effectual call of God. So, please, Rod - brother, don't
slander me this way. In previous posts,
you have asked me to 'forthrightly' tell you what I believe concerning
the salvation of Arminians. I answered in BOLD
PRINT that, 'There is a possibility that
professed Arminians have been and will be saved.' Therefore, it
is simply slander for you to assert anything else, and you have
a duty before God to repent of this malicious attack on my character.
Again, I swear before God that I believe that there are people bearing the name
'Arminian' who will be in heaven; and that I believe that Isaac
Watts may very well have not denied the Trinity - I just have to
see the evidence that those quotes in which it appears he has denied
the trinity were forged; until that time, I will neither finally
indict Isaac Watts nor Gilbert M'Master (who wrote against him).
To do so could possibly lead to my calling one who is evil, good;
and good, evil. For, either one is an anti-Trinitarian, or the other
is a liar / untrustworthy source. Having now said that, I would
like to continue to the treatise which Rod has read against the
church of which I am a member (PRC). In this 'treatise,' a gentleman
who formerly was a member of our congregation (even in recent months),
made many claims against us which were very strong and - sadly -
very slanderous. The 'treatise' was an argument specifically against
the PRC and for reformed toleration. In order to debunk his treatise
of its credibility, I will simply quote it a few times and show
how slanderous it is. He wrote, 'The Puritan Reformed Church of
Edmonton wants us to believe that with all the 'so-called' churches
on the earth today, they are the only duly constituted one.” -Unless
other denominations believe that Christ is the King of various denominations
which doctrinally contradict one another, then, by their separating from these churches, they
(by implication) are claiming themselves to be the only duly constituted
church in the land. They simply aren’t saying it. So we are doing
nothing different from other denominations except for being consistent
with our separation by saying with our mouths and pens what we said
by our actions. Furthermore, although we do believe that we are
the only duly constituted church in the lands bound by the Covenants
(National and Solemn League), this does not mean that we don’t believe
that other churches are no churches at all. We make a distinction
between a church which is a church in well-being (i.e. duly constituted)
and a church which is merely a church in being (not duly constituted,
but yet holding to the fundamentals of the faith). In churches which
are merely churches in being and not duly constituted, we DO believe there can be genuine
believers. In fact, we even believe there can be genuine believers
in the church of Rome. So, although by JL’s scare quotes and adjectival
“so-called” modifying these scare-quoted “churches,” he intimated
that the PRC believes they are the only church in the world, the
PRC believes that they are in fact churches in being (meaning they
have Christians within their ranks and hold to the essentials of
the faith) in spite of their not being duly constituted. So, we
do not believe that we alone are members of the invisible church.
This distinction is made by the reformers (hence they believed Rome
was a church in one sense, but worthy of separation in another).
John Calvin made this distinction well, albeit the language was
different: “However when we categorically deny to the papists the
title of the
church, we do not for this reason impugn the existence of churches among them. Rather we are only contending
about the true and lawful constitution of the church, required in
the communion not only of the sacraments (which are signs of profession)
but also especially of doctrine” (John Calvin, _Institutes of the
Christian Religion_, Book 4.2.12, Translated by Ford Lewis Battles).
As can be seen in this quote, Calvin saw fit to deny Rome the title
of a church (thus, they are no church in well-being), while at the
same time he believed that there was in existence among the papist
assemblies those which he called “churches” (as to being, or, “existence”).
Then he continued and said that those which are merely churches
in being are opposed to those which have, “the true and lawful constitution
of the church, required in the communion not only of the sacraments
(which are sings of profession) but also especially of doctrine.”
So, we are not innovators of this distinction - it was the very
groundwork on which the reformers built their belief that they could
separate from Rome while not being rebaptized in spite of the fact
that Rome baptized them. So, the slander (or possibly merely a misrepresentation
in this case) of JL in the above quote was this: he
intimated that we do not believe any church is a church in any sense,
but ours only - which is preposterous.
The following quote of his is disheartening and slanderous, also:
“It has long since been our criticism that Pastor Price is preaching
for the conversion of the mainline Presbyterian or Reformed church
member to the Covenanter position, rather than edifying the body
of Christ and drawing sinners to the throne of grace.” -I have been
under the preaching of Pastor Price now for about 1 1/2 years, and
I find it amazing that JL would dare impugn the motives of this
man whom I have never heard preach a sermon without preaching (to
a greater or lesser extant) the simplicity of faith in Christ. True,
some sermons deal with Covenanter distinctives; but some also deal
with Calvinism; others, with Sabbath keeping; others, with prayer;
&c. However, in each of them, he has preached Christ faithfully.
In fact, since I have joined, in my town alone (where, originally,
only two of us worshipped together), two other people have been
converted to a simple faith in Jesus Christ under his preaching
and a third is currently under great conviction of sin and could
(Lord willing) soon understand and believe in his heart that Christ
is willing and able to save him. How this could be happening without
a person preaching in a manner that edifies the body and draws sinners
to the throne of grace, is simply amazing! JL continued: “Unfortunately
it is assumed by the PRCES by inference, that the audience in general
is a converted audience, and is therefore not in need of urgent
preaching against sin, the flesh, reprobation, election, justification,
sanctification, and glorification. Moreover the general intent and
design of each Lord's Day sermon is to set forth or clarify some
forgotten Covenanter distinctive instead of a pure gospel message.”
-This is heartbreaking. JL has simply devoured a man of God. Greg
Price cares so much about the flock under him, that his wife has
found him collapsed on the floor in his house (from exhaustion)
because he spends night and day doing all that in him is to be a
faithful shepherd. JL claims that all he preaches on is Covenanter
Distinctives. I know for a fact that he
does not only preach Covenanter Distinctives.
In fact, we are currently in a series on the Gospel of Mark. Here
is a list of most of the sermons I have heard him preach in the
past months: “Joy in Christ” “The Parables of the Candle & the
Seed” A series on, “The Parable of the Sower” “Reaching Out to the
Lost” “Parable of the Mustard Seed” A series on, “Temptation (and
Overcoming It)” “Overcoming Faith Verses Unbelief” “Christ’s Power
Over Demons” “Whole-hearted Zeal” and, next week: “The Trial &
Reward of Faith” How, from this list of sermons, JL has come to
the conclusion that all we here about is, “how to convince your
PCA neighbor they need to separate,” is rather bewildering. It is
true, we believe PCA’ers ought to separate from their church, but
we scarcely hear sermons on that subject (if I have ever heard the
PCA mentioned in a sermon - which I don’t think I have). Most of
the time, when Pastor Price gets into Covenanter distinctives, he
does so in his evening lectures. JL continued (his slander): “The
pulpit becomes a tool to promote, defend, and establish, Covenanter
dogma rather than setting forth Christ. The Scriptures are not exegeted
and applied to the hearer, but rather, becomes a set of pretexts
for yet another distinction separating the Covenanter from the rest
of the Reformed body.” -See the above refutation of this sad and
slanderous claim. Greg Price is (as I said) going passage by passage
through the Gospel of Mark, exegeting the passages with many similarities
to other reformed theologians or commentators (such as Henry, Calvin,
Rutherford, &c.). If you were to read what they say about these
passages, you would have many similarities. That is not to say that
Pastor Price has not deviated from them in any place, but merely
to say that Pastor Price interprets Scripture for his people in
a manner consistent with the historical reformed faith. So, again,
what motivated JL to say this is beyond me. The only thing that
I could possibly imagine is this: maybe he was a person who, in
his zeal, rather than merely listening to the tapes in the current
series being preached by our pastor, ordered tapes from SWRB which
only were lectures on the distinctives of the church (and didn’t
realize that they were lectures). I don’t know, but there must be
some explanation - I find it hard to believe that any person professing
Christ could blatantly lie as this would be. He continued: “I ask
you dear brothers and sisters, do you know for sure that the Prince
of the Puritans, John Owen, was apostate in the eyes of the mediator
of the Covenant of Grace, Jesus Christ? The PRCE says he was?” -This
is a sad slander, too. One time, in recent months, I was talking
with a ruling elder of the PRCE (Greg Barrow). When talking with
him, he brought to my attention John Owen. I suspect you all would
be interested in knowing what he had to say? He
recommended that I read one of his books because his writings are
incredibly edifying and Gospel centered.
JL appears to me to have misunderstood the PRC’s position concerning
those outside of our body even while he was a member of our church.
For, we do not believe every single non-member of our church is
reprobate and / or an apostate from Jesus Christ. Certainly, we
lamented the fact that Owen was an independent most of his life,
but we were far from saying he was no brother in the faith. We commended
him as a man of God whose writings were extremely edifying. Hence,
it seems as though JL’s treatise is not a credible source to find
out what our church believes. In fact, he has slandered our church.
Finally, I would like to point out a contradiction in his treatise,
just to show that he isn’t merely slanderous, he is also forgetful
/ illogical (in a matter of one paragraph, too). The following two
quotes were in adjacent paragraphs (note the bold print): “The point
to be made here is that if the sickness is not terminal, that is,
if the doctrine does not touch the heart
of the gospel message, if it does not
strike at the very foundation of Christ’s work, his person or his
office, we must regard the general end
of glorifying God in this man, and bear his burden with him.” with, “It is with the assumption that the Covenanter
view of the Solemn League and Covenant is true that Edmonton proceeds
to encourage Christians to leave their churches. If it is not true,
(that is, the Solemn League and Covenant was not agreed upon as
to its meaning by all who subscribed to it) as I suggested in chapter
one, on what basis may one separate? I am not speaking of separation
from an Arminian church, or a Pentecostal church, I’m
not even speaking of a Reformed Baptist church, for we aught to
separate from them because of the obvious biblical anti-reforming
reasons. On what grounds can we separate
from a confessionally reformed church, a church that holds both
in principle and practice the tenants of a major confession? I believe
that there are no grounds for separation from such churches.” In
the first quote, he says that the only reason to separate from another
church is if their doctrine touches the heart of the gospel message.
In the second quote, he says that we ought to separate even from
Reformed Baptist churches for, “obvious anti-reforming reasons.”
Either he is saying that our Reformed Baptist brethren have, with
their doctrine, struck the heart of the gospel and are not saved,
or he is contradicting himself. Lord willing, those Reformed Baptists
out there will be Spirit-filled enough to bear with JL and assume
the best for him (i.e. that he is contradicting himself rather than
damning all Reformed Baptists). Thus, I don’t think anyone should
consider what JL has to say in his treatise (as he calls it) against
the PRC. If they are interested in finding out what we believe,
they should talk to us,
lest perhaps they believe lies. Continuing. Now I will return to
what Rod wrote. I quote him: “Now what are the implications of that
[my saying that we have reason to separate even over nonessentials
- JP]? Well, it should be obvious to all that THERE ARE NO NONESSENTIALS
AT ALL! Everything becomes essential to being a part of the true
body of the Lord Jesus Christ. If we disagree with the statements
of this group in any manner whatsoever in relation to their authority
of government, we are to be shunned as unrepentant sinners! I can
draw no other conclusion for that sweeping statement. It seems to
smash each one of us who are submitted to the Lord Jesus, and have
the salvation of grace by faith which He alone brings, right in
the mouth. More than that, and uppermost, if I have seen this right,
I must conclude that it is a direct affront to God the Father and
the Son of God, Who use the actions of the Spirit of God to create
a Christian. God alone decides what is 'essential' to salvation
and Church membership.” -First off, it would have been nice if Rod
could have read the rest of my post before saying that I have directly
affronted God the Father and the Son of God, Who use the actions
of the Spirit of God to create a Christian. Rod is fixed on believing
that I think everyone but members of our church go to hell. Rod, brother, why are seeking to make me some evil
cultist? For a third time, Before God, I swear that I do not believe only members
of our church our saved. By the end of
this post, I hope that Rod will come to grips with this (and maybe
read a couple more paragraphs into my last post and see that Scripture
calls those from whom we separate, “brothers,” if they hold to the
essentials of the Christian faith - with which I gladly agree).
Secondly, we don’t argue that all who are unrepentant in nonessentials
are lost. Some are unrepentant because they are ignorant or oppose
them because they sincerely believe contrary to us based on bad
argumentation. Thankfully, God is a merciful God who, except in
the cases of rejecting fundamentals of the faith or persistent willful (i.e. conscious of it)
sin, can save anyone. Just think about it: somebody
has to build on the foundation of Christ with wood, hay, and stubble
- and clearly these people are still saved (albeit through fire
- 1 Cor. 3). Thirdly, he wrote, “God alone
decides what is ‘essential’ to salvation and Church membership.”
Yes, He is. That is why we don’t determine who is saved, nor who
are members of the invisible Church (which Rod appears to be referring
to by the capital “C”). Continuing. Rod wrote, “This is not about
personalities or personal disputes as one here has claimed it might
be. This is dealing, as I told him in reply, with Christianity 101,
the very foundation of the 'faith which was once delivered unto
the saints' (Jude 3). I don't see any need for long wrangling over
this issue, though I'm certain John P will have a lot to say over
it, as he has in past posts. The true intent of the group seems
pretty obvious to me and is to be utterly rejected.” -Rod, friend,
you seem to be blind as a bat to what I am saying. This is an incredible
thing for you to say if you haven’t even read all that I wrote.
For you to say, “The true intent of the group seems pretty obvious
to me and is to be utterly rejected,” when you don’t even listen
to what I have to say about the group, nor even read the whole post
I put on the board, is childish, unwise, and sinful. I have never
said anything that would cause your salvation to be in question,
nor to hint that I don’t count you a brother - yet you are fixed
on believing I have damned you in my mind. That is ridiculous. You
sound like a child who puts his hands on his ears, won’t listen
to what his parents have to say even though it is good, and then
pouts in a corner. Rod wrote, “(It's curious that dissenters are
to be marked out and avoided by John P's group, but, though he has
stated his position in other posts, he's still dealing with the
board here. Is that true 'avoidance,' to keep returning to the same
old themes, to even deal with this board at all, when 'the call
to the truth' has been issued? Could it be an attempt to win 'converts'
to his group?)” -First off, I don’t think (if I recall correctly)
that at this board I have ever been on this “theme” before. So,
it can’t be said that I am, “returning to the same old themes.”
Secondly, if Rod would have read on in my post, he would have noticed
that we are commanded to separate from brothers who walk disorderly by admonishing them - not ignoring
them. So it is no problem that I am here in order to admonish my
brothers to whom I have done nothing but try to love and be merciful.
I realize that I have failed to make good word choices here and
there, but my intent has always been to help. Thirdly, of course
I am here to try to convince people that they should join us in
seeking for a third reformation - I believe
it is the truth taught in the Bible - why would I wish for you all
to remain where I was? I suspect you also
try to ‘convert’ people to Calvinism when they come preaching up
Arminianism. That is what people do when they care about the truth
- they desire others to join them. So, of course I would love to
see you all join us in reforming the church and state, for the glory
of Christ. I love you all, and will be praying for you. B Riley,
I hope this has helped you thus far. I don't expect to be doing
this much more unless necessitated by slander again. I am quite
pressed for time, and this is wearing me out. :) But, the Lord's
will be done. May God bless you as you search for the truth in Christ.
Don't be bashful to email, either (that way I don't have to respond
to everyone's objections at once - only yours if you have them).
For Christ’s Crown and Covenant, John P.
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Rod To: John P. Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 02:40:34 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
To John P and all: I am not slandering you; you on the other hand
are making the most serious accusations about the standards by which
membership in the true Chruch of Jesus Christ is mesured, bringing
into doubt, as I have clearly shown, the salvation of many and placing
all others outside the realm of true church government who do not
subscribe to your group's principle. That is not based on malice
on my part, but on the testimony of your own statements. Here is
an example of the way in which John P's posts demonstrate that they
must be carefully and critically weighed or, otherwise, one will
be misled as to his true meaning: '...There is a possibility that
professed Arminians have been and will be saved.' Therefore, it
is simply slander for you to assert anything else, and you have
a duty before God to repent of this malicious attack on my character.
Again, I swear before God that I believe that there are people bearing
the name 'Arminian' who will be in heaven...' Now I have a duty
before God, it is true! That duty is to point out truth and error
and to be discerning whenever one brings out standards by which
the measure of a 'true Christian' is established. John the Apostle
said, 'Beloved, believe not every spirit, but test the spirits [against
the truth of the Bible] whether they be of God; because many false
prophets are gone out into the world' (1 John 4:1). And the Bereans
'searched the scriptures daily' to prove Paul's teaching (Acts 17:11),
which they obviously did prove. We can be no less discerning. There
are no 'Apostle Pauls' on this board. Note in the above quote these
'wiggle words': 'professed Arminians' and ' people 'bearing the name 'Arminian.'' Here's exactly
right, technically, but either deliberately or unwillingly wrong
about his not really questioning the salvation of Arminians and
declaring that those who actually are Arminain being in hell or headed that way if they don't
repent and be saved. His actual statement which I quoted below in
another thread and is still available in some ot the latter threads
for all to see, I think, was essentially this: 'All who believe
the Arminain gospel' are in hell and/or hellbound. Now the distinction
is that he says that doesn't include 'professed Arminians' who aren't
really Arminians. But the undeniable fact is that an 'Arminian'
is one who holds to Arminianism, what he calls the 'Arminian gospel.'
This is doublespeak. John P's second misinterpretation: 'Before
God, I swear that I do not believe only members of our church our
[sic] saved.' First of all, I'm not prepared at this point to call
you 'brother.' I simply don't know, you may be, but I have many
grave reservations. I do know that you are in deep and serious error,
if you are my brother. Second, you have misrepresented my stance,
which is this and is clear in the first post: I have said that you
have questioned the authority under which all others are goverened
as church bodies or local assemblies not denominationally affiliated
by your statement that there are no 'nonessentials.' If there are
none, there is no room for dissention from your group's positons
on any subject. Those who do dissent are in deep sin and it may
be presumed, since this is so serious a sin, that many, if not all,
are very possibly lost. That is a far cry from what you just implied.
Third misrepresentation: '-First off, I don’t think (if I recall
correctly) that at this board I have ever been on this “theme” before.
So, it can’t be said that I am, “returning to the same old themes.”
From the start of your posting here you have brought into doubt
the practices, statements, and salvation of others, as I have pointed
out to you before, and you have stated and implied a standard of
exclusivity which is clearly recognized as objectionable by the
board owner and the board as a whole, it seems, if not every single
participant. Sounds 'old' to me. And tiresome. Next questionable
statement: 'Secondly, if Rod would have read on in my post, he would
have noticed that we are commanded to separate from brothers who
walk disorderly by admonishing them - not ignoring them. So it is
no problem that I am here in order to admonish my brothers to whom
I have done nothing but try to love and be merciful.' Noble sentiment.
One hopes it's true, but one has to ask himself this: If the charge
of 'proselytizing' among the other related church groups is true
of John P's, then is he lovingly admonishing, or is he trying to
bring others into that group? My question is, how do you 'avoid'
someone without ignoring them and avoiding them? Do you continually
come in among them and constantly bring out your own group's position
with an eye toward bring others into it? One or two warnings should
be sufficient, should it not? Yet John P's qualifying statement
in his first post is: 'Note, those who teach doctrine or cause unnecessary
offences contrary to that which we have learned from Scripture (whether
or an 'essential' or a, 'nonessential') are to be marked and avoided if they are unrepentant
[italics added by me for emphasis, Rod].' Hummm.... I hope that
I can now be allowed to step back and let others take up this topic
for awhile. There is a limit to how many times error can be tolerated
and there are errors which can't be tolerated. This is not new and
John P is still maintaining that he doesn't say things which he
seems to me to be manifestly stating. One or both of us is wrong.
May God help us all, not only John P and I, to seek not to 'win'
a debate, but to stand in God's truth and solely for His honor.
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: John P.
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 15:30:04 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Dear Rod, This will be the second time in two posts that I have
told you this: you need to repent of slandering me. In your last
post, you didn't apologize - you just simply kept saying that I
can't be trusted in spite of the fact that I deny those things of
which you are accusing me. For a refutation of your last post, anyone
can read my first post. However, I think I will just point out some
of your errors very quickly here. After that, if you are unrepentant,
then I will have to heed Paul's command: Titus 3:9-10, 'But avoid
foolish questions, and genealogies, and contentions, and strivings
about the law; for they are unprofitable and vain. A man that is
an heretick after the first and second admonition reject.' Very
quickly: 1) You say that I don't believe any Arminians will be saved.
What I am saying is that, of those who bear the name Arminian, we
do not know who genuinely believes the Arminian doctrines (I don't
know their hearts). Therefore, as far as man can tell, an Arminian
is the same thing
as one that bears the name of an Arminian. OF THESE PEOPLE, SOME
WILL BE IN HEAVEN. All that I am saying is that those who truly trust in their own
work of choosing Christ will be damned - whether
they bear the name of an Arminian, Calvinist, or Covenanter. So, YES! I do believe that Arminians will be saved.
Let me give you a hypothetical example of a meeting with an Arminian.
ME: 'Hi, sir. Do you believe in Arminianism or Calvinism?' ARMINIAN:
'I'm an Arminian.' ME: 'Oh, you are. How do you believe you are
saved?' ARMINIAN: 'Only by Christ.' ME: 'Do ya? Alright. But don't
you see the contradiction between believing your free will saves
you and believing Christ alone saves you?' ARMINIAN: 'There is no
contradiction - I only believe in Jesus Christ to save me; I'm too
sinful to save myself. Yada yada yada.' ME: 'Oh, well then I guess
I have no reason to doubt your salvation if your life has been changed.
You should really consider, however, that you are being inconsistent;
for, Calvinism glorifies God infinitely more than Arminianism. Yada
yada yada.' Et Cetera. Rod, brother, please (if necessary) read
that again. I believe they can be saved
- so please don't say I believe otherwise.
Secondly, you wrote, 'you have misrepresented my stance, which is
this and is clear in the first post: I have said that you have questioned
the authority under which all others are goverened as church bodies
or local assemblies not denominationally affiliated by your statement
that there are no 'nonessentials.'' Rod, I never said there were
no 'nonessentials.' I said that we must separate from a church which
confessionally errs, whether they err in an essential or a nonessential.
By my saying that, I confessed that there
was such a thing as a nonessential (notice that I distinguished
the 'nonessential' from the 'essential').
How my confession that there is such a thing as a nonessential (for
salvation) has been used by you to promote a claim that I do not
believe there are nonessentials, is amazing. Again: I believe there
are doctrines which are not essential to salvation; however, if
a church is confessionally erring in these nonessentials, we still
have to separate from them. This means that the people from whom
we separate may very well be genuine believers - and I believe many are. So, please
don't say I don't believe in nonessentials with respect to an individual's
salvation. I do, however, believe there are no such thing as nonessentials
when we are considering what a church officially confesses. That
doesn't mean I believe that our (or any other) church knows everything
- I just believe that what we confess in
the standards of our church (the Westminster Standards), we are
in agreement with the word of God. Next,
Rod says concerning my 'proselytizing' that, 'If the charge of 'proselytizing'
among the other related church groups is true of John P's, then
is he lovingly admonishing, or is he trying to bring others into
that group?' -Those two things (namely, lovingly admonishing and
trying to bring others into that group) are perfectly consistent
with one another. I am admonishing you to come out of your sin of
fellowshipping at your current church. If I defend that adequately
from Scripture, then that is love. (However, that could only be possible if you would read
what I say before critiquing it and accusing me of affronting God
the Father and the Son of God; otherwise you'll be a far cry from
ever hearing any argument I present). Nevertheless, I'll leave everyone
else to judge on the rest - and will rest only in God's judgment.
If Rod doesn't repent in his next post, I will simply ignore him
until he does (unless I accidently miswrote something and need to
change it in order for him to more clearly understand what I meant).
Love, John P. PS - B Rilely - Revelation 18:4 is a terrific verse
to cite to demonstrate the duty of people who are God's people being
in assemblies from which they are commanded to separate (if they
don't desire to partake of their judgments in this life).
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: B.Riley
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 13:49:10 (PDT) Email Address:briley@accross.ac.uk
Message:
To John P and all: I am not slandering you; you on the other hand
are making the most serious accusations about the standards by which
membership in the true Chruch of Jesus Christ is mesured, bringing
into doubt, as I have clearly shown, the salvation of many and placing
all others outside the realm of true church government who do not
subscribe to your group's principle. That is not based on malice
on my part, but on the testimony of your own statements. Here is
an example of the way in which John P's posts demonstrate that they
must be carefully and critically weighed or, otherwise, one will
be misled as to his true meaning: '...There is a possibility that
professed Arminians have been and will be saved.' Therefore, it
is simply slander for you to ert anything else, and you have a duty
before God to repent of this malicious attack on my character. Again,
I swear before God that I believe that there are people bearing
the name 'Arminian' who will be in heaven...' Now I have a duty
before God, it is true! That duty is to point out truth and error
and to be discerning whenever one brings out standards by which
the measure of a 'true Christian' is established. John the Apostle
said, 'Beloved, believe not every spirit, but test the spirits [against
the truth of the Bible] whether they be of God; because many false
prophets are gone out into the world' (1 John 4:1). And the Bereans
'searched the scriptures daily' to prove Paul's teaching (Acts 17:11),
which they obviously did prove. We can be no less discerning. There
are no 'Apostle Pauls' on this board. Note in the above quote these
'wiggle words': 'professed Arminians' and ' people 'bearing the name 'Arminian.'' Here's exactly
right, technically, but either deliberately or unwillingly wrong
about his not really questioning the salvation of Arminians and
declaring that those who actually are Arminain being in hell or headed that way if they don't
repent and be saved. His actual statement which I quoted below in
another thread and is still available in some ot the latter threads
for all to see, I think, was essentially this: 'All who believe
the Arminain gospel' are in hell and/or hellbound. Now the distinction
is that he says that doesn't include 'professed Arminians' who aren't
really Arminians. But the undeniable fact is that an 'Arminian'
is one who holds to Arminianism, what he calls the 'Arminian gospel.'
This is doublespeak. John P's second misinterpretation: 'Before
God, I swear that I do not believe only members of our church our
[sic] saved.' First of all, I'm not prepared at this point to call
you 'brother.' I simply don't know, you may be, but I have many
grave reservations. I do know that you are in deep and serious error,
if you are my brother. Second, you have misrepresented my stance,
which is this and is clear in the first post: I have said that you
have questioned the authority under which all others are goverened
as church bodies or local emblies not denominationally affiliated
by your statement that there are no 'nonessentials.' If there are
none, there is no room for dissention from your group's positons
on any subject. Those who do dissent are in deep sin and it may
be presumed, since this is so serious a sin, that many, if not all,
are very possibly lost. That is a far cry from what you just implied.
Third misrepresentation: '-First off, I don’t think (if I recall
correctly) that at this board I have ever been on this “theme” before.
So, it can’t be said that I am, “returning to the same old themes.”
From the start of your posting here you have brought into doubt
the practices, statements, and salvation of others, as I have pointed
out to you before, and you have stated and implied a standard of
exclusivity which is clearly recognized as objectionable by the
board owner and the board as a whole, it seems, if not every single
participant. Sounds 'old' to me. And tiresome. Next questionable
statement: 'Secondly, if Rod would have read on in my post, he would
have noticed that we are commanded to separate from brothers who
walk disorderly by admonishing them - not ignoring them. So it is
no problem that I am here in order to admonish my brothers to whom
I have done nothing but try to love and be merciful.' Noble sentiment.
One hopes it's true, but one has to ask himself this: If the charge
of 'proselytizing' among the other related church groups is true
of John P's, then is he lovingly admonishing, or is he trying to
bring others into that group? My question is, how do you 'avoid'
someone without ignoring them and avoiding them? Do you continually
come in among them and constantly bring out your own group's position
with an eye toward bring others into it? One or two warnings should
be sufficient, should it not? Yet John P's qualifying statement
in his first post is: 'Note, those who teach doctrine or cause unnecessary
offences contrary to that which we have learned from Scripture (whether
or an 'essential' or a, 'nonessential') are to be marked and avoided if they are unrepentant
[italics added by me for emphasis, Rod].' Hummm.... I hope that
I can now be allowed to step back and let others take up this topic
for awhile. There is a limit to how many times error can be tolerated
and there are errors which can't be tolerated. This is not new and
John P is still maintaining that he doesn't say things which he
seems to me to be manifestly stating. One or both of us is wrong.
May God help us all, not only John P and I, to seek not to 'win'
a debate, but to stand in God's truth and solely for His honor.
--- Rod. please don't think I believe that God can and only
has used a Calvinist. I love all who love the Lord. And I to believe
there are more than just tulips in the Lords garden. It is mixed
(Liberal&Evangelical)Denominations that trouble me , and evangelicals
(good men) that SEEM to just tolerate liberal teachers and leaders
in it. How can God and belial sit down together. Do we or do we
not come out from among them mixed denominations?(Rev:18:4),also
is it right to share our pulpits with those who are evangelical
ministers in them,if so please explain why? Yours in the Lord B.Riley
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Rod To: B.Riley Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 00:32:42 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
I see from Pilgrim's post that I owe you an apology. I offer it
most sincerely. I was confused by your quoting my post in your reply
as I interpreted that fact in the wrong light, since it was a post
on a much different course in its intent than your intent. I was
misled by concentrating on John P's having no mixing of 'contaminating'
doctrine from outside and your reference to coming out of midst
of the 'mixed denominations.' I took you to be something you aren't,
not seeing you here before that I recall. My thinking was inexcuseably
clouded by allowing myself to have been distracted from your true
question by my refocusing on the things I had said in the quoted
post to John P and feeling that you were referring back to that
issue, actually supporting that exclusive stance. That is why I
answered as I did. At any rate, the proper person did answer your
question, and in a manner which was excellent and certainly impossible
for the likes of me to touch. I hope you stayed around for it in
spite of my ineptitude in handling your query.
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: B.Riley
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 15:04:04 (PDT) Email Address:briley@accross.ac.uk
Message:
Fully understood no problems been down john ps road before. Yours
in the Lord B.Riley.
Subject: Thank you! n/t From: Rod To: B.Riley Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 15:27:14 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Pilgrim
To: B.Riley Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 20:50:14 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Mr Riley,
First of all, it's great to see
you back once again. I hope that the LORD has been gracious to you
in all things and that you are continuing to grow in the knowledge
and likeness of our Lord Jesus Christ. As you can clearly see, John
P. belongs to a sectarian splinter group that believes that they
are one of very few, if not the ONLY 'True Church' on earth because
they adhere to a plethora of old Scottish writings and 'Covenants'
which he and they view as being binding upon all professing Christians,
or at least all those who are of Scottish, Irish and English decent
(according to their web site). I and others adamantly disagree on
biblical grounds and believe that this is nothing less than schism
in the Body of Christ. John P. is quick to quote the apostle Paul
where he wrote:
Rom 16:17 'Now I beseech
you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences
contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them.'
Note carefully, that it is John
P. and the Puritan Reformed Church of Edmonton that are 'which cause
divisions and offences'. The vast majority of those who participate
on this forum have said on numerous occasions that we have indeed
unity with our Calvinist brethren of various denominations. Never
has it ever been intimated that they are not part of the VISIBLE
church, never mind the INVISIBLE CHURCH. Secondly, it is even more
important that Paul says that these 'divisions and offences' are
the result of their being 'contrary to the doctrine
which ye have learned. . .' Notice that
it is a doctrinal problem. And this doctrinal problem is not just any doctrine
a group or individual might esteem, but rather those doctrines which
are to be found specifically in Scripture which
ye have learned. Obviously, Paul is referring
to what Scripture refers to as the faith (Acts 6:7; 13:8; Rom 1:5; Eph 4:13; Col 2:7; 1Tim 4:1;
6:10; Jude 1:3; et al), i.e., that body of doctrine which has been
known as 'theology' in its various forms and which deals with the
person and nature of God, Christ, the Holy Spirit, sin and the fall,
atonement, redemption, justification, sanctification, eschatology,
etc. But John P. and his little group insert into Paul's words a
meaning which was never intended. For they assert with all boldness
that to be part of the 'true Church' on earth, one must give whole-hearted
assent to these ancillary 'covenants, etc.' to which they ascribe.
And further, if your particular congregation does not ascribe to
these EXTRA BIBLICAL
'doctrines of men', then you are under a solemn obligation to separate
from them. Further, those who are members of such groups, are partaking
of the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's Table in a profane manner,
for those who administer these things are 'outside the authority
of the King'. Now, a more biblical approach to your question seems
to me to be that what is stated in the Belgic Confession: Article
XXIX:
We believe that we
ought diligently and circumspectly to discern from the Word
of God which is the true Church, since all sects which are in
the world assume to themselves the name of the Church. But we
speak not here of hypocrites, who are mixed in the Church with
the good, yet are not of the Church, though externally in it;
but we say that the body and communion of the true Church must
be distinguished from all sects that call themselves the Church.
The marks by which the true Church is known are these: If the
pure doctrine of the gospel is preached therein; if it maintains
the pure administration of the sacraments as instituted by Christ;
if church discipline is exercised in chastening [1] of sin;
in short, if all things are managed according to the pure Word
of God, all things contrary thereto rejected, and Jesus Christ
acknowledged as the only Head of the Church. Hereby the true
Church may certainly be known, from which no man has a right
to separate himself.
What this Confession states, and
remember this was written shortly after the Protestant Reformation
(1561), is that there are basically 3 marks that distinguish the
true church of Christ. 1) The pure preaching of the Gospel, 2) the
right administration of the sacraments, and 3) proper church discipline.
If a body of believers fails in any of these three items (think
of a 3-legged stool), it falls and is no part of the true church.
Now to apply this to your question directly. Denominations: If the
officially documents/confession of that denomination is contrary
to the doctrines of Scripture (theology) then it is no church. If a denomination fails to administer
the sacraments aright, ignores them, or adds to them, it is no church.
If a denomination fails to discipline its members who practice sin,
then it is no church. It is true, that as a denomination makes the
usual transition from conservatism to Liberalism and/or some form
of Egalitarianism, there is a 'grey period' wherein the old accepted
Confessions and Creeds are still given lip service and are the 'official
standard' upon which the denomination stands. But in actuality,
they deny them. It is my belief, that if the actual practice of
the denomination is contrary to the accepted standards of religion
and these practices are not scrutinized and discipline exercised
upon those who are in violation, then point #3 is applicable and
the denomination shows itself to be no church. Individual assemblies
can be included here as well, I believe. Now what about a denomination
that allows men to share pulpits where some of these men are Liberal
in their theology or let's say do not adhere to the doctrines of
the Protestant Reformation, which are stated in a good many of the
historical Reformed Confessions? For me, this is more of an individual
assembly issue, rather than a denominational one. If I was a member
of a local assembly that shared its pulpit with a Liberal man, then
I would have to first approach the pastor and elders and issue a
complaint that they have allowed 'the faith' to be compromised and
exposed the sheep to the dangers of the enemy's deceit. If they
would not hear this complaint, then I would then move up to the
next level of authority that exists in that denomination, etc. If/when
all avenues of judicial authority have been exhausted, and no discipline
is rendered, then again, #3 of the 'marks of a true church' would
be violated and they thereby show themselves to be no church. I
also hold that no one who has by grace, come to the knowledge of
the truth, which we call Calvinism has any right being a member
in an Arminian church. For by being a member of such a church, one
has voluntarily put himself/herself, under the authority of those
who rule. Again, the process for separating from this type of church
is similar to what I stated above, i.e., one must first go to those
who are given the responsibility over the flock and make your objections
known etc. After all avenues of appeal have been exhausted, and
either repentance or discipline is seen, then one has the right,
even obligated to separate from that body. I do believe there are
some situations where there is no clear 'black and white' answer,
but prayer and counsel are needed to be able to discern the right
course of action; whether or not to separate or stay. If I have
'muddied the waters' in my attempt to answer your sincere questions,
please come back and restate your question or ask further. :-)
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 19:19:54 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings brethren, I thought that I would take a moment to respond
somewhat briefly to Pilgrim's post. I sincerely think that you all
have simply thrown out a red herring, and everybody is chasing after
it, while nobody is giving an argued response to what I put forth
in my earlier post. Nevertheless, I still will comment on what Pilgrim
has said: (1) Pilgrim wrote, 'As you can clearly see, John P. belongs
to a sectarian splinter group that believes that they are one of
very few, if not the ONLY 'True Church' on earth because they adhere
to a plethora of old Scottish writings and 'Covenants' which he
and they view as being binding upon all professing Christians, or
at least all those who are of Scottish, Irish and English decent
(according to their web site). I and others adamantly disagree on
biblical grounds and believe that this is nothing less than schism
in the Body of Christ.' (1) The covenants are binding on nations
and churches which were bound in the mid-17th century because they
are in agreement with the word of God. Every church has confessional
standards to which they hold their members. Our claim is that there
ought not to be two, three, or three-thousand denominations in a
nation; but rather, that the church is to be one, and God's name
one in the churches and nations of this world. It just so happens
that nations which were colonies of England in the 17th century
when King Charles II and many of the people of those lands over
which he reigned (Scotland, England, and Ireland) swore the Solemn
League and Covenant, they bound themselves and their descendants
to uphold the Westminster Standards (the Covenant was sworn in 1650,
as well as earlier dates). Now, if the objection to this is that
people can bind their descendants to a covenant, then why was Israel
in David's time punished for King Saul's breaking of the covenant
Joshua made with the Gibeonites several hundred years and generations
earlier? Furthermore, to deny the binding obligation of a covenant
made in preceeding generations is a pernicious denial which would
lead to the destruction of society - for, if covenants aren't of
perpetual obligation (at least until their purpose is fulfilled,
or they are lawfully repealed [which no lawful covenant with God
can be]), then how can anyone find any comfort in any lawful civil
covenants, treaties, &c. entered into by federal representatives
from preceeding generations? They may don't even bind the other
party to keep their word. Furthermore, is not the reason why we
all were conceived in sin because we were bound by a covenant God
made with Adam, and Adam broke that covenant? Is not the reason
Moses took the bones of Joseph with him to the promised land the
fact that Joseph made the children of Israel (centuries earlier)
swear they would do so (Ex. 13:19)? What about the fact that no
man can disannul even a man's covenant if it be confirmed (Galatians
3:15)? You see, brethren, if a covenant is a lawful covenant, then
we are bound by it even if our fathers swore it. Now, back to the
point, if a church (or nation, for that matter) is a habitually
and wilfully covenant-breaking church, ought we not to separate
from them? Absolutely. For, if we are bound to separate from a church
which taught that servants aren't required to obey their masters
(1 Timothy 6:1-5), then (a fortiori) we are bound to separate over habitual and wilfull covenant
breaking. Furthermore, if every denomination has separated from
all other denominations because they believe there are significant
enough grounds to over which they are to divide the body of Christ,
then they, by their action of separating,
are also claiming to be the only church (in well-being) in their
nations. So this isn't something which
we alone believe (even though we may be the only church which actually
is willing to say what we have done). We affirm that other churches
are churches in being (and therefore have believers), while we are
simply claiming that our church alone (of those churches of which
we know in the nations bound by the covenants) is a church in well-being.
Pilgrim said that he and others adamantly disagree on biblical grounds;
however, he nor they have given them. That is what is known as a proof surrogate (a claim that
something is true without evidence to prove it). (2) Pilgrim wrote,
'Note carefully, that it is John P. and the Puritan Reformed Church
of Edmonton that are 'which cause divisions and offences'. The vast
majority of those who participate on this forum have said on numerous
occasions that we have indeed unity with our Calvinist brethren
of various denominations. Never has it ever been intimated that
they are not part of the VISIBLE church, never mind the INVISIBLE
CHURCH.' -If you have unity with your other brethren who are members
of different denominations, it is a strange unity, because your denomination has ecclesiastically separated from
those denominations in which your brethren are worshipping for some
reason significant enough to them that warranted their dividing
Christ's body. If you have unity, you ought not be worshipping in denominations which
have separated from one another. Furthermore,
we do not intimate that our Christian brethren in other denominations
are not in the visible church; nor have we intimated that they are
not in the invisible church. I straightly
and forthrightly say that you, Rod, Tom, B Riley, and others in
churches holding to the fundamentals of the faith - such as the
apostle's creed, &c. - that I (and the PRC) believe you are
in the visible church and, if genuinely converted (which I presume
you are), the invisible church. (3)
Thirdly, Pilgrim asserts that Paul is speaking of theological errors
or doctrines which are devient from Scripture, as the grounds of
separation in Romans 16:17, and not covenant breaking. The way Pilgrim
has gone about showing that covenant-breaking is not a grounds of
separation is, basically, to claim that the covenants are, ''EXTRA
BIBLICAL' 'doctrines of men'' which have nothing to do with theology.
What I am curious about is this: how can covenanting be something
which is not a part of the Christian duty and doctrine, if Paul
counts 'covenant-breakers' (*asunthetos*) as people among the grossest
of sinners listed in Romans 1:31? To sin by covenant-breaking, implies
that covenants can be still be made and, if lawful, are still binding.
Besides, if all of those covenants entered into by the church and
nations in the Old Covenant (whether the church in Israel, the nation
of Israel or the nation of Tyre [Deut. 19; 2 Chron. 15:12-15; Nehemiah
9:38; Amos 1:9; &c.]) were not examples for nations and churches
today, but were rather ceremonial and temporary, then what is their
antitype? Under the New Covenant, has God taken away the blessings
which accompany being a nation or church in covenant with Him? Is
it something to be detested, to be married - as nations and whole
churches - to our LORD? As the church, are we still the Bride of
Christ? If we are, are we to be a bride without a covenant by which
we, in union - all of us together -, join ourselves to our heavenly
Bridegroom? It seems strange that, in the New Covenant, one of the
greatest blessings of the Old would be taken away; and even stranger
that social covenanting was a type which has no antitype. Furthermore,
our covenants are not binding us to doctrines which are not Scriptural.
I suspect that the denomination of which Pilgrim is a member has
confessional standards to which (to a greater or lesser degree)
each member and the ordained persons are obliged to agree to (as
judicial documents). Are these to be shunned as 'EXTRA BIBLICAL'
documents? Only if they disagree with the Bible. It is true, they
are not inspired, but they can be in agreement with the word of
God. Furthermore, I think that Pilgrim would be pretty upset if
his denomination just decided to eliminate many chapters of this
confession if they were lawful; in fact, according to the Belgic
Confession of Faith, I suspect he would think it reason to separate
from that backsliding communion which is eliminating Biblical truths
they once held. In a covenanted nation,
where all the churches at one time in history (which were not to
be civilly punished according to the covenants) were Covenanted
Presbyterian churches and held to biblical standards and covenants,
then any church which has fallen from those attainments (in those
nations) is a backsliding church, has cut away some of their lawful
confessional standards, and is to be separated from as a church
which has eliminated doctrines of
Scripture from what they have already
confessed. In addition to this, I would
like to humbly correct Pigrim's understanding of the Belgic Confession.
It isn't true that they would say that, (as Pilgrim wrote) 'If a
denomination fails to administer the sacraments aright, ignores
them, or adds to them, it is no church.' No, they would say that
it is no church constitutionally lawful; but may be a church in
being - and thus have believers amongst their ranks. That is why
they considered the baptism of a Romanist priest a lawful baptism,
not to be readministered - they believed
the Romish church, which didn't adminster the sacraments aright,
to be a church in being, though no church lawfully constituted. Thus, they believed there was grounds to separate from
the church of Rome, in spite of accepting their baptism as legit.
Other than that, though, I am thankful Pilgrim raised the Belgic
Confession; it was a well-done document. In conclusion, I am sincerely
happy to hear that Pilgrim believes that it is right to separate
from Arminian churches; and I think, to a certain degree (though
lacking in many significant respects), Pilgrim is correct in his
view of separation. However, I think that he misunderstands covenanting
and the covenanted reformation, and therefore, has been quick to
speak against it without first discussing what we believe. We believe
in Scripture alone as our infallible rule of faith and practice,
and we believe the covenants are only lawful and binding since they
are in agreement with the teachings of God's holy and infallible
word. In other words, we are Reformed. Love, John P.
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Prestor
John To: John P. Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 20:31:06 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P: If that's brief, then I'm Charles Darwin's missing link.
(Be nice Laz). I shall try to do where you have failed, ie: explain
briefly. Let's take this statement here:
The covenants are binding on nations
and churches which were bound in the mid-17th century because
they are in agreement with the word of God. Every church has
confessional standards to which they hold their members. Our
claim is that there ought not to be two, three, or three-thousand
denominations in a nation; but rather, that the church is to
be one, and God's name one in the churches and nations of this
world. ect...
Now you have made what I consider
a glaringly obvious mistake in your assumptions. And that is thinking
the covenants made by men with governments of men are the same as
the covenants made by God. When reading of God's covenants with
His people we find these statements: 'I will establish My covenant with you.'; 'And I will
establish My covenant ';
God establishes these covenants not
men. There is no evidence that any other covenant besides the New
Covenant established by Christ is binding upon the church. Also
there is no biblical support for a 'national' church. Ergo you bind
yourself to extra-biblical documents, and traditions of men. And
so you repeat the errors of the Roman Church. Prestor John
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Rod To: Prestor John Date Posted: Mon, Jun 12, 2000 at 08:15:26 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message: John, Simple, concise, painfully OBVIOUS!
Well done. The errors of this group are so numerous and so plain.
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: B.Riley
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 14:55:37 (PDT) Email Address:Briley@accross.ac.uk
Message:
Thanks. I have never left you in spirit Pilgrim,but lets hope I
have more time now to be with you in Body as well ha ha. Yours in
the Lord B.Riley
Subject: Re: re:Ecclesiastical separation From: Rod To: B.Riley Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 15:00:34 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
B. Riley, There are those here whom you are willingly
among who are of the 'mixed denominations'
of your definition. How, once again, is direct association and continued,
endless wrangling helping you to separate yourselves from them/us?
John P's irrefutable position: ''A. Rom 16:17, 'Now I beseech you,
brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary
to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them.' Note, those
who teach doctrine or cause unnecessary offences contrary to that
which we have learned from Scripture (whether
or an 'essential' or a, 'nonessential') are to be marked and avoided
if they are unrepentant.'' [Special
emphasis of italics and boldening are added, Rod.]
Subject: Re: Ecclesiastical Separation From: John P.
To: John P. Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 11:09:57 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Significant Correction: At one time I used the word 'schismatic'
interchangeably with 'Separatist.' I'm sorry - there is difference
and I didn't point that out. Schism is division within the body,
while separation is dividing from the body. 'To avoid schism, we
must separate.' Thanks. John P.
Subject: :) I don't know how I do it. From: John P.
To: John P. Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 11:03:09 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
I don't know how I leave it in all italics so often! :) Ooops. Sorry,
fella's.
Subject: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 13:21:14 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Do you agree or disagree with the following article? The Arrogance
of Preaching Kenton C. Anderson, Ph.D Northwest Baptist Seminary,
a member of the Associated Canadian Theological Schools (ACTS) of
Trinity Western University Langley, British Columbia, Canada Preaching
appears arrogant to people overwhelmed by the limit ations of their
perspective. That subjective humans could speak meaningfully of
an objective God would be absurd were it not that God took the initiative
to reveal himself. Perspective becomes an asset as the preacher
bears witness to God in the flesh.
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
-- Is there anything as arrogant as a preacher? While perhaps not
up there with trash talking point guards or raving third world despots,
preachers still are perceived as pompous in the mind of the average
citizen. Preachers are too sure of themselves in a world where no
one takes anything for granted and where no one is certain of anything.
'Don't preach at me, people say when they want to be particularly
cutting. Preachers are always telling people what to believe and
what to do with their lives implying that they have some privileged
access to the truth. In postmodern times, such a claim is unforgivable.
Surely it is arrogance to claim to know what is best for others
and to be willing to proclaim these things to people en masse. During
the 1997 Canadian federal election, national news columnist, Peter
C. Newman found a particularly scathing way to criticize Reform
party leader Preston Manning. Manning is 'a preacher, not a politician,'
Newman said (Newman 1997, 51). The implication was obvious. Preachers
are by nature intolerant, impatient, and arrogant. Preachers are
'know-it-alls', dangerous to the citizenry of an enlightened and
pluralized public. Better Times How things have changed! Preachers
were once respected as key sources in the common search for objective
truth. Ever since Descartes, optimism reigned as people pursued
final answers to ultimate issues. No question seemed large enough
to withstand the assault of human reason. If the answer wasn't known
it was only a matter of time. Every mystery could be solved by application
of the formidable powers of the human mind. The scientific method
was hailed as the tool which could unlock the very secrets of God.
In this context preachers thundered. Giants of the pulpit like Charles
Haddon Spurgeon and Dwight L. Moody came to prominence, commanding
the attention of thousands who heard in them the voice of God. Even
country preachers, often the most educated persons in town, were
powerful voices in the community power structure. Consensus was
forming around biblical values in the constant pursuit of meaning.
The Bible was seen as a book of wisdom and a repository of truth.
Expositors who examined the Scriptures with scientific diligence,
offered people what they soughtÑa true word from God himself.
Loss of Confidence Over time, however, such optimism faded. A purely
objective sense of truth proved elusive. The more humanity learned,
the less it seemed was known. For every question that was solved,
multiple new conundrums were uncovered. The harder people pursued
the goal of ultimate truth the more distant it appeared. The world
is much less certain today. The neat order of the past has come
undone and people sense a need to hedge their bets. New voices daily
challenge the consensus leaving people feeling squeezed. Never before
have individuals had to handle so much information in so little
time. Technology insures that the amount of information offered
increases as fast as the available response time decreases. The
first casualty is confidence (Oden 1990, 46). Ideas that once seemed
beyond question are now up for grabs. New alternatives to formerly
unquestioned convictions raise doubt among people used to a much
firmer footing. Judgement is reserved for the time being as people
find themselves unwilling to choose between a multiplicity of options.
Preaching suffers. Prophetic pulpiteers shouting 'thus saith the
Lord' appear as caricatures of a newly unwanted dogmatism. The confidence
of these preachers doesn't match the people's own experience. Preachers
arrogantly deny the obvious complexity. They are caught out of their
time, anachronisms dangerous to the fragile psyche of a world which
has lost its confidence. The Problem of Perspective Or so it is
assumed. In fact, many preachers struggle with the same lack of
confidence as the people in the pew. Choosing between the variety
of worldviews available in a multi-cultural context would require
some favored vantage point from which objective evaluations could
be made. Unfortunately, such an exalted viewpoint is denied. Even
preachers are bound captive to their perspective and many of them
know it. Every idea or event is evaluated through the grid of experience,
education, conviction, and bias that necessarily forms around an
individual in life. The preacher must function within the limits
of time and space experiencing life one moment at a time, one place
at a time. Such restrictions seriously limit point of view. Simply
stated, people are finite. Brian Walsh and Richard Middleton put
the problem well: How is it possible to judge the worldview of another
person or group of people to be wrong when we realize that we have
no privileged, universal access to truth and so can only pass judgment
from the perspective of our own worldview? (Middleton and Walsh
1995,30) In the early hours after the death of the Princess of Wales,
blame was fixed squarely on the paparazzi who had hounded Diana.
The public was merciless in its condemnation of tabloid press photographers.
Days later, blame shifted to the driver of the Princess's Mercedes
who had been seriously impaired by alcohol and drugs. A week or
two later, blame shifted again. Paint scratches on the Mercedes
suggested that another car might have caused the tragedy. It soon
became apparent that no one really knew what had happened in that
tunnel. The only ones positioned properly to know the facts were
dead, or in the case of the bodyguard, incapacitated. Determining
the objective truth in this affair, so important to the public,
proved unlikely due to the lack of anyone with the entire perspective.
Are preachers any different? They trumpet their interpretation of
the world as they see it, locked in the prison of their perspective.
Fixed in space and time, are they any more able to speak about truth
objectively? At best, they offer an educated guess. Yet a guess
in the guise of a prescription abuses the people who must listen
and live from within the strictures of their own vantage point.
God has Spoken The postmodernists are partly right. Man's best reason
could never conceive nor communicate the nature and will of God.
Humanity could not imagine the objective truth about God. The best
of human scholarship is not able to nullify the fact of man's finitude
and fallenness. Even the idea that truth is objective, that it is
separate and independent, scuttles the idea that man could discover
it independently. Everything man touches is stained by his fingerprints.
The moment one apprehends the truth, its objectivity is compromised.
Except that God has spoken. Were the quest to know the truth solely
the expression of human initiative and endeavor the enterprise would
be doomed. The good news is that ultimately, this is God's project.
God made it his purpose to make himself known to man. It is through
his self-revelation that man discovers the truth that could never
be known outside of God's own initiative. By revealing himself,
God overcome the objective/sub-jective distinction, allowing humans
locked in time and space the privilege to know the truth and be
set free by it. Certainly, the preacher must work from within the
confines of his or her perspective. This limitation is not fatal.
John Carey, in his anthology, Eye-Witness to History, describes
the difficulty inherent in the process of journalism. It is an axiom
of modern critical theory that there are no accessible 'realities',
only texts that relate to another intertextually. But even if he
believes this, the good reporter must do everything in his power
to counteract it, struggling to isolate the singularities that will
make his account real for his readers Ñ not just something
written, but something seen. (Carey 1987, xxxii) It can be helpful,
in fact, to view the task of preaching as a kind of journalism.
The preacher is a correspondent, describing the activity and message
of God as personally seen and heard. Far from rejecting the preacher's
subjective nature in pursuit of an esoteric objectivity, the preacher
revels in his or her subjectivity. The preacher is an eye-witness,
a participant in the earthy interplay of truth in the trenches.
The preacher describes not what could never be known but what has
been experienced first hand. Uncontent to point to disembodied truths
which lay pristine and out of reach, the preacher describes that
which we have heard, which we have seen with our hands, which we
have looked at and our hands have touched (1 John 1:1). This witness
inherent in preaching both acknowledges and overcomes the problem
of perspective. Preaching revels in it. Authority is not bound by
the restraints of the preacher's perspective but is released by
it. (Long 1989, 44) God has stepped into space and time, permitting
his perception by preacher and people. In preaching, then, the ultimate
becomes accessible. A Disheveled Preaching This is the kind of preaching
that will play with postmoderns. It is a disheveled kind of preaching,
that is willing to mess with the mysteries and struggle with the
sticking-points. It is an exciting brand of preaching that will
not abide the tidy triteness of disembodied messages. This kind
of preaching will not be content to offer a sermon under glass,
safe and unassailable. Rather, this preaching is unafraid to listen
to God and to wrestle with the implications of the message that
results. Preaching might appear arrogant to those who are overwhelmed
by the limitations of their perspective. The idea that a preacher
could speak meaningfully of an objective God would be absurd were
it not for the fact that God has spoken. God has taken the initiative
to reveal himself in real time to the questions and concerns of
preacher and people. Perspective is an asset as the preacher bears
witness to the God who is present.
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 13:53:13 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom,
If I have understood Mr. Hughes
correctly, he's a bit off base here. It appears that he has abandoned
the objectivity of TRUTH, and has been influenced by the Post-Modernism
of our day which he attempts to criticize. In the last analysis,
he says that preaching is more or less objectivity proclaimed through
the preacher's subject experience. I find this all too familiar
refrain as just a more academian way of echoing the way so many
so-called 'Bible studies'are conducted. For example, a passage of
Scripture is read and then each person 'shares what this Scripture
means to me'
It is rarely asked, 'What does this Scripture mean?' There is no
wrestling with the text itself as it appears in its historical setting,
nor with the inspired language used by the author. In other words,
the 'historico-grammatico' methodology that has been the foundation
of the church's hermeneutic is completely ignored. What becomes
important is 'how the text affects the individual' rather than 'what
God is actually saying in the text'! Thus Mr. Hughes is suggesting
that out of the preacher's subjectivity of life, having 'studied
the text as it applies to him', he then basically 'shares' his experience
with his hearers. But to the contrary, an ordained man of God, who
has been appointed to that lofty office of 'Preacher/Teacher' is
commissioned by the Lord Jesus Christ Himself to proclaim, 'Thus
saith the LORD. . .' He is to open and break the 'Bread of Life'
and feed the flock over which he has been appointed a under-shepherd.
The very nature of the Scriptures, being of Divine origin, demands
that anyone, but especially the Preacher 'study to show himself
approved, a workman not having to be ashamed but rightly
dividing the word of truth. He is to proclaim
that great 'truth once delivered unto the saints'! The New Testament
in many places testifies to its origin but more it also teaches
us that there is indeed a 'body of object truth', or as Francis
Schaeffer used to call it, 'True truth'! There is a set, objective
repository of doctrine which is not subject to the subjectivity
of the Preacher, nor anyone else. The apostle Paul never referred
to preaching as 'arrogance', but rather 'foolishness' (1Cor 1:21).
And if one carefully and rightly reads his words, it is not preaching
itself that is 'foolishness' but the perception of the hearer who
is fatally opposed to all objectivity and especially the object
truths concerning God and righteousness. Therefore, the preacher
is never to concern himself with how others perceive him, but only
if he is faithful in proclaiming the OBJECT truths of the Scripture;
confidently and boldly proclaiming to all, 'Thus saith the LORD.
. .'!
In His Grace, Pilgrim 'Without absolutes revealed
from without by God Himself, we are left rudderless in a sea of
conflicting ideas about manners, justice and right and wrong, issuing
from a multitude of self-opinionated thinkers.' - John Owen (1616-1683)
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 14:54:39 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim Not to be nitpicky but it is Kenton C. Anderson, Ph.D that
wrote that article not Mr. Hughes, heehe. Hey that kind of feels
good to be able to say that to you for change and not the other
way around, lol. You said: The apostle Paul never referred to preaching
as 'arrogance', but rather 'foolishness' (1Cor 1:21). And if one
carefully and rightly reads his words, it is not preaching itself
that is 'foolishness' but the perception of the hearer who is fatally
opposed to all objectivity and especially the object truths concerning
God and righteousness. Although I agree with what you said, my understanding
of what Dr.Anderson was saying was different. I understood him to
say that from the perspective of the hearer preaching is arrogance.
In a way if my understanding of what he said is correct, I can understand
his point. To those whom God hasn't revealed truth to, the preaching
of the gospel does sound arrogant. Preaching proclaims the gospel
as though it is a fact, that seem a little arrogant, not to mention
foolish. After all(so the world thinks)how can anyone know for absolute
certain that they have the truth. Recently I heard Dr. Boice from
ACE say in a sermon on which he was talking to a person next to
him on a flight. Woman 'But that is just your oppinion...'. Dr.
Boice, 'You are correct it is my oppinion. But is it true?' I think
I am going to correspond with Dr. Anderson more to see what he meant
in the article. Tom
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 16:01:24 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom, Thank you for pointing out my glaring error in referring to
Mr. Anderson as 'Mr. Hughes'! :-) I'm losing it, hahaha! And when/if
you do write to Mr. Anderson, tell Kent I said 'Hi'. In His Grace,
Pilgrim
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 23:33:22 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim It just ocurrured to me that you might know Kent Anderson.
Since he lives very near you. I did indeed get a responce from him
since I last posted. Here it is: Hi Tom, Well, your friend did misread
me, quite badly, I'm afraid. However, I would have to take responsibility
for that given that as the communicator I didn't get the job done
in his case. I agree with everything he said. In fact I teach the
same things he said with much the same language. I was not arguing
that preaching was arrogance. Perhaps my point was too subtle for
him. The title is a reference to the postmodern sense that preaching
is an arrogant thing to do given this sense that objectivity is
unavailable to us. My conviction is that we do have to be a lot
more humble in our interpretations on two fronts. If we say 'this
is what the text means' we ought to say it with humility as people
who struggle to understand transcendent truth from our earthbound
perspective. If we say 'this is what the text means to me' we have
to be humble enough to appreciate that the challenge of interpretation
is not to state what we get out of the text but what God is communicating
through the text. As I said, yesterday, this is the most exciting
part of preaching - God is speaking! It is the Objective word communicated
through subjective forms and while that does get a little bit messy
at times, I am convinced that it is sufficient given that it is
God's project. My students will affirm that this view of preaching
drives me to demand a full expository approach to the task. My desire
that the listeners hear from God in my preaching (rather than hearing
my opinions) compels me to preach the Bible! It may be of interest
to know that I presented this paper to Haddon Robinson and a group
of extremely conservative homileticians at Gordon-Conwell Seminary.
The response was really quite positive. It was also written three
years ago. I may have some more effective ways of stating some of
things if I were to write it again today. Many of these ideas are
about to be published by Kregel Publications in a book that will
be coming out in January. Kregel is about as conservative as it
gets, so I feel I'm on pretty safe ground. Thanks again for your
interest, Kent
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 09, 2000 at 10:48:21 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim By the way Kent thanked you for the challenge, and the said
the challenge is always good for him. Tom
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Rod To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 14:44:23 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Pilgrim, Thank you for emphasizing the 'foolishness' of preaching.
I was goint to point that out myself. :>) In fact your whole
concluding paragraph needs to be understood by every believer early
on in the Christian walk. I quote it here to emphasize the importance
of these truths: 'The apostle Paul never referred to preaching as
'arrogance', but rather 'foolishness' (1Cor 1:21). And if one carefully
and rightly reads his words, it is not preaching itself that is
'foolishness' but the perception of the hearer who is fatally opposed
to all objectivity and especially the object truths concerning God
and righteousness. Therefore, the preacher is never to concern himself
with how others perceive him, but only if he is faithful in proclaiming
the OBJECT truths of the Scripture; confidently and boldly proclaiming
to all, 'Thus saith the LORD. . .'!' I've heard that Luther wrote
that everyone in his day wanted to portray himself as a 'doctor
of divinity.' Do you know if this is true. This subject hits home
pretty hard today because just yesterday I lost one of my best friends
(apparently), a nonbeliever who deeply resented my stand about an
apparently adulterous affair of a mutual friend who is a professed
believer, but, nevertheless, seems to have fallen into this sin
and still is associated with the 'other woman' in some capacity.
My estranged friend's postion was that of the world, 'It's their
business.' Once I cited the Biblical stance on the subject, he really
got mad--'You shouldn't preach to your friends.' Well, I seem to
have plenty of enemies because of my stance for the Lord and I try
to tell them the truth of God also. :>)
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 15:09:22 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Your story kind of reminds me of a time I was used of God to restore
another believer. In that case, I asked him if he truly believed
the Bible to be the word of God? His responce was 'yes' I then gave
him, scriptures to show how what he was doing is sin. I didn't give
him my oppinion or anything else I just gave him the word of God.
The reason I did so, is because it would be easy to say I have a
self rightious attitude if I just gave my oppinion. But how can
a believer argue against the Bible? Personally if you are interested
in restoring your relationship with your unbelieving friend. Tell
him/her that since the other person in question is a professing
Christian, that person has basicly given you the permission to show
biblical truth to him/her. If the shoe was on the other foot you
would expect the same from them. Tom
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 17:24:46 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Unfortunately, this man is not speaking to me now. I presented the
gospel to him before, asked him if he understood and some probing
questions. He gave every indication that he grasped my meaning intellectually,
but had no inclination to respond. He , for some reason unknown
to me, hates 'church,' and his brother, a Baptist deacon, just mystifies
him. He believes that the church keeps him from doing many activities
on weekends which they used to enjoy together. I would have explained
to him about the obligation to warn my professed brother (not much
fruit there, so I don't know, though he made a profession at my
witness when in a time of extreme turmoil). The nonbeliever really
didn't give me much of a chance to go into it, immediately getting
angry and calling my stance 'preposterous,' 'out of the realm of
logic,' etc..
Subject: Re: The Arrogance of Preaching From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 08, 2000 at 23:37:01 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Rod I guess all that there is left to do is pray, and that is not
a bad thing:-). Tom
Subject: When God became Man From: Jimmy To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 07:00:57 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I've had the opportunity to read some of the other posts on this
board and Stan in a reply to Kevin wrote: 'the
false teachers are giving up on making man God and now are trying
to make God man' I understand the intent
of his statement but the first thought I had after reading it was
that God made Himself Man. Jesus Christ, God, became Man, the God-Man.
God chose to become a Man, I think that He did that for more than
out salvation, I believe that God must have wanted to become Man
for other reasons. Jesus Christ kept His human body, a resurrected
one, but a human body none the less. The next thoughts that I had
are the questions that I now present. How did God becoming Man effect
the Trinity? Is Man now a part of the Trinity? Is the Trinity now
no longer a Trinity? Did the Trinity always include humanity or
is that something that happened when God became Man? I really don't
want to be taken as being confrontational, these are brand new thoughts
for me. Jimmy
Subject: Re: When God became Man From: Prestor
John To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 20:56:26 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
You know Jimmy Augustine when confronted by Greeks asking about
where God was when he wasn't creating the world said that God was
creating hell for people who asked those kind of questions. Now
I don't have enough time tonight to get in the whole of your particular
blasphemy so I'll just hit the general spots. See your first problem
is that the Triune God did not make himself into man. God the Son
decided to assume
'the true human nature with all its
infirmities, sin excepted; being conceived in the womb of the
blessed virgin Mary by the power of the Holy Spirit without
the means of man; and did not only assume human nature as to
the body, but also a true human soul, that He might be a real
man. For since the soul was lost as well as the body, it was
necessary that He should take both upon Him, to save both'.
So only God the Son assumed humanity not the entire
triune Deity. And by the Son assuming human flesh it did not add
to the triune Deity nor take from it. In regards to Christ keeping
His mortal flesh (albeit in a glorified state) it is because he
is the first born of the dead showing what is in store for all the
elect.. Col. 1:18, Rev. 1:5. Prestor John Servabo Fidem
Subject: Postmodernism From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 00:09:28 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Can someone tell me what Postmodernism is, and if is the same as
Modernism? I understand Dr.Francis Schafer(sp?) was very much opposed
to Postmodernism, but I haven't as yet found anything about it on
the web. Unless of course I wanted to buy and read a book on it.
Tom
Subject: Re: Postmodernism From: Tom To: Chrysostomos
Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 13:09:26 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Hi How would you answer a person that says something like' The Bible
is objective truth, however as long as that truth is not misrepresented,
it may be presented in a postmodern way.' Tom
Subject: Re: Postmodernism From: Tom N To: Chrysostomos
Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 18:45:47 (PDT) Email Address:tknick@juno.com
Message:
Hi How would you answer a person that says something like' The Bible
is objective truth, however as long as that truth is not misrepresented,
it may be presented in a postmodern way.' Tom
--- I'd say, 'How 'bout those (fill in local baseball team here)?'
This might result in a conversation with a chance of making sense.
;) Seriously, postmodernism pulls the rug out from under everything,
as you saw in that paper. Your friend would have a better time explaining
totalitarianism in a democratic way, I think...
--- As I understand it, the term was first coined by whatever-pope
was in charge in 1910 (i.e. it was first a Roman Catholic term),
who was lamenting the decay of authority structures. For us, that
would be the authority of the scriptures; for them, I guess it would
be the authority of their traditions and papal hierarchy. I understood
it to mean a shift in reference points: from objective truth to
subjective truth, from objective standards of measurement to whatever
one's ego perceives the truth to be. In that sense then, perhaps
your friend's statement could be viable. One example that comes
to mind might be Jesus and the woman at the well. Jesus could have
hit her with all the authority structures (which she'd already been
hit with, no doubt, all her life). Instead He chooses to address
her felt needs - the thirst/hunger of her own soul to be understood,
etc. I think He touched her ego without blasting her with truth
and that He did it without compromising the truth.
Subject: Re: Postmodernism From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 23:40:10 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
What I said in my last letter was not a quote that a friend gave.
It was my interpretation, of something he wrote. I am not sure,
but I may have misunderstood him. I have been in further conversation
with him and this is what he says, and I quote: I don't believe
that it is a question of whether or not postmodernism is 'liberal'
and modernism is 'conservative.' I don't believe those labels are
all that helpful. Enlightenment modernism was not all that biblically
friendly either in its humanist overconfidence. Both categories
have helpful and harmful aspects to them. Modernity offers the confidence
that we can access the truth in objective form by means of application
of the rules of logic and the scientific method. Postmodernism offers
the reminder that we are finite (and biblically we are fallen) individuals.
As such our reason is tainted and our use of science is biased.
No doubt this is true. In many ways, it is not a question of whether
we are going to be modernists or postmodernists, but whether or
not we are going to be biblical Christians in a modern or postmodern
climate. To me, the question is not an issue of objective vs. subjective.
Biblically speaking, the Object created us as subjects. When we
embarked on the ultimate enlightenment project (the Tower of Babel),
God knocked us down and scattered our languages. The limitations
imposed by language, you may discover, is the biggest theme in postmodern
literature. The good news is that man can still know objective truth,
but only as the Object reveals it to the subject. The best example
of this was in Jesus himself who was the Word become Flesh or the
Object in subjective form. The Bible as the Word encased in words
is another example of this subject/Object integration. We are not
intelligent enough to make our own way to God. God is in the business
of making his way to us. There is a strong bent in postmodern thinking
toward the suggestion that there is no such thing as objective truth,
or that there is no end or purpose in history. Obviously, I would
reject those conclusions. If that were the case then everything
would be solely a meaningless 'power game' and ultimately, as Francis
Schaeffer said, we would all have to go out and kill ourselves.
On the other hand, if the climate of postmodernism can humble us
and remind us that we are fallen and finite creatures of a mysterious
God who is making himself known to us and moving us toward his ultimate
purposes, we will have a message for our day that could have tremendous
power. I don't know if that helps you or confuses you, but that's
my quick response,
Subject: The purpose of the Law From: cousin
Earl To: pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 20:04:00 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I was in a discussion with someone today and it was about the purpose
of the law. It is the school master that drives up to Christ. It
reveals our sin. It is the expression of God. We should try to obey
the law but not for acceptance by God but to please Him. Knowing
when we try we will always fail and fall before Christ in thankfulness.
Can you give me a better understanding of the law in words I can
use in this discussion. Thank you Earl
Subject: Re: The purpose of the Law From: Pilgrim
To: cousin Earl
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 21:36:55 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
cousin Earl,
For starters, here's a great quote
by Thomas Watson:
'A gracious soul is
glad of the law because it checks his sinful excesses. The heart
would be ready to run wild in sin if it had not some blessed
restraints put upon it by the law of God. He that loves God
loves His law — the law of repentance, the law of self-denial.
Many say they love God but they hate His laws. 'Let us break
their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us.' (Psa.
ii. 3). God’s precepts are compared to cords, they bind men
to their good behaviour; but the wicked think these cords too
tight, therefore they say, Let us break them. They pretend to
love Christ as a Saviour, but hate Him as a King. Christ tells
us of His yoke (Matt. xi. 29). Sinners would have Christ put
a crown upon their head, but not a yoke upon their neck. He
were a strange king that should rule without laws.' — Thomas
Watson
For further information and some
great articles on the nature and use of the Law go here: Calvinism and the Reformed Faith Section. OR go to the home page of The Highway here: The Highway
and scroll down just a bit and use the Search utility to find articles,
sermons, etc. on the Law.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: openess of God and Dr. Boyd From: kevin To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 16:26:45 (PDT) Email Address:amoshart@earthlink.net
Message:
I know this has been discussed some in the past but I thought I
would share this email I received from Southern Baptist Seminary
recently. If to at least see that there is a danger lurking in the
shadows of evangelical Christendom and that for now the Southern
Baptists are fighting it. Just a heads up. In Him, kevin sdg President's
Office wrote: FIDELITAS Commentary on Theology and Culture R. Albert
Mohler, Jr. June 1, 2000 Does God Give Bad Advice? The “Open” View
of God Stakes its Ground What does God know, and when does He know
it? This startling question lies at the heart of what may well become
the hottest theological debate among evangelicals. The outcome will
determine whether evangelicals remain committed to what the church
has always believed about God, or veer off in favor of a more user-friendly
deity. The current debate swirls around the arguments of Gregory
A. Boyd, a theology professor at Bethel College and pastor of a
large church in St. Paul, MN. A popular lecturer and a provocative
writer, Boyd has become the focus of intense debate within the Baptist
General Conference (with which Bethel College is affiliated), Baker
Book House (his publisher), and the larger evangelical world. Boyd’s
theological argument comes down to this: The Christian church has
adopted a doctrine of God that is deeply rooted in Greek philosophy,
is hopelessly irrelevant to contemporary life, and conflicts with
biblical passages indicating that God changes his mind, and fails
to know the future decisions of his free creatures. Joining the
argument on behalf of the “openness of God,” Boyd insists that God
simply cannot know what his creatures will decide to do in the future,
for these decisions do not yet exist. There are some things God
knows definitely, but He knows some aspects of the future “as possibly
this way and possibly not that way.” Confused? Boyd’s proposal strikes
at the heart of the omniscience of God, the affirmation that God
perfectly knows all things—past, present, and future. The classical
form of this doctrine, held by all branches of the church throughout
the centuries, holds that God possesses exhaustive foreknowledge.
Quite simply, there is nothing God does not know, and know perfectly.
This understanding has been held by Roman Catholics and Protestants,
and both Calvinists and Arminians. Boyd holds that this is incompatible
with modern science and philosophy, as well as those passages of
Scripture that present God as changing his mind. In God of the Possible,
the recently-released summary of his argument, Boyd claims that
his view—rather than the majority view—is faithful to the Bible
and to the real needs of modern Christians. Most modern philosophers
agree with the majority position of the church in affirming that
if God perfectly knows the future, the future is settled and certain.
The Bible certainly presents God as knowing the future, and in control
of events as well as the final end of all things. This is precisely
what Boyd rejects. He holds that “the future consists partly of
settled realities and partly of unsettled realities.” God’s chosen
future will eventually come to pass, at least in the big picture.
Nevertheless, God does not “micromanage” the universe and control
every aspect of reality. In order to make his argument, Boyd must
redefine key theological terms. God’s omnipotence is now “flexible.”
God must be ready with Plan B when Plan A fails. Claiming to be
orthodox, Boyd must affirm both God’s omniscience and omnipotence.
In order to do so, however, he must turn the words on their heads.
God perfectly knows what He can know—which is a great deal, but
not everything. Future decisions do not yet exist, so they cannot
be known. God is omnipotent, but not in the sense that He controls
everything. He is sovereign, but not in a comprehensive sense. Boyd
argues that God is so sovereign He doesn’t have to be sovereign.
Boyd’s challenge cannot be ignored. Has the church really misunderstood
the Bible’s revelation about God’s power and attributes? Has the
church followed Plato rather than Moses? Not hardly. Boyd emphasizes
biblical passages that speak of God changing his mind as He works
with his creatures. Most theologians, past and present, understand
those passages as pictorial and metaphorical, like passages that
speak of God’s hand or arm. Boyd insists that they be taken literally.
To do so, he must ignore or reinterpret the overwhelming witness
of the Bible to God’s unconditional sovereignty, absolute power,
and perfectly exhaustive foreknowledge. What is left is a God more
easily explained to modern Americans—who works with us “to truly
change what might have been into what should be.” Boyd writes as
a pastor, and his illustrations reveal the emptiness and danger
of his proposal. He tells of Suzanne, a woman committed to missions
in Taiwan, who felt God was leading her to marry a fine young man
following the same call. Later, the man turned out to be an abusive
adulterer who abandoned her, extinguishing her ministry to Taiwan.
How can this be explained? Boyd told the woman that God was surprised
and grieved by how this young man turned out. This is God cut down
to size—a God who is well intended, but does not micromanage. He
is ready with Plan B when Plan A fails. But, in the end, Boyd believes
that God sometimes gives bad advice. Contrast that with the confession
of Job: “I know that You can do all things, and that no purpose
of Yours can be thwarted.” The God of the Bible needs no Plan B.
Openness Theology and The Denominations No Christian denomination
or major body has ever embraced the “open” view of God promoted
by Gregory A. Boyd, Clark H. Pinnock, and others. No historic confession
or creed has ever limited the omniscience or omnipotence of God.
The issue exploded within the Baptist General Conference this past
year as John Piper, the influential pastor of Minneapolis’ Bethlehem
Baptist Church attempted to get the BGC to add language affirming
God’s exhaustive foreknowledge to the denomination’s Affirmation
of Faith. Piper, joined by many concerned pastors, proposed that
the BGC affirm that God “foreknows infallibly all that shall come
to pass.” The bureaucracy of the BGC quickly moved to oppose the
revision, arguing that the language was unnecessarily divisive.
At last year’s annual meeting, held in St. Petersburg, FL, the BGC
turned down Piper’s proposal by a 270-251 vote. Shortly after the
vote, Gregory Boyd posted a statement on the internet celebrating
the victory for his position, and boasting that the Baptist General
Conference had become a “safe haven” for open theists. After causing
an uproar, the statement disappeared from the web site. Meeting
just prior to the BGC, the Southern Baptist Convention adopted a
resolution affirming exhaustive foreknowledge. The SBC statement
asserted that “we confess and proclaim that the omniscience of God
extends to all creation and throughout all time, to all things actual
and potential, even to the thoughts and actions of His conscious
creatures, past, present, and future.” The resolution was adopted
without registered opposition. Meeting this week in Orlando, FL,
the SBC will act upon a proposed revision of its confession of faith,
the Baptist Faith and Message. The proposal includes additional
language affirming that God’s “perfect knowledge extends to all
things, past, present, and future, including the future decisions
of His free creatures.” Fidelitas: Commentary on Theology and Culture
is written by R. Albert Mohler, Jr., President of The Southern Baptist
Theological Seminary, Louisville, Kentucky. For further information,
contact Fidelitas at The Southern Baptist Theological Seminary,
2825 Lexington Road, Louisville, KY 40280. Phone 502.897.4121. E-mail
presoffice@sbts.edu.
Subject: Re: Seems..... From: stan To: kevin Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 20:04:26 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
the false teachers are giving up on making man God and now are trying
to make God man :-(
Subject: Re: openess of God and Dr. Boyd From: Anne To: kevin Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 18:26:16 (PDT) Email Address:anneivy@home.com
Message: Boyd argues that God is so sovereign He
doesn’t have to be sovereign. Huh? . He tells of Suzanne, a woman committed to missions
in Taiwan, who felt God was leading her to marry a fine young man
following the same call. Later, the man turned out to be an abusive
adulterer who abandoned her, extinguishing her ministry to Taiwan.
How can this be explained? Boyd told the woman that God was surprised
and grieved by how this young man turned out. That's
a horrifying notion! The idea of God being sorry for the pain I'm
going through in the same way I'll be sorry for Charles this summer
after he gets his braces (ouch!) is one thing . . . . . the idea
of His commiserating with us because He wishes He could help, but
doggone it, He just can't, is something else again. What the heck
are we supposed to pray for, then? Ponies? Sheesh. Anne
Subject: Re: openess of God and Dr. Boyd From: john hampshire
To: Anne Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 23:26:30 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I don't get this need to push 'openness', how does it help God or
us? I suppose this is an attempt to explain why bad things happen
to 'good' people. How can a marriage go wrong if 'God was leading
her to marry'? The answer: God must have goofed! The correct answer:
The lady goofed! Feelings are not an indicator of how to make a
correct choice. Dr. Boyd may want to check the Scriptures for a
verse that shows God 'surprised' by something. He is grieved by
the evil that mankind has brought upon itself by its hatred for
Him, but not surprised. This is a great doctrine for Pentecostals;
they can stop blaming everything on lack of faith and start blaming
God. Now when the healing doesn't occur, it isn't because faith
was lacking, it's because God never saw the cancer coming and missed
an opportunity. The 'openness' of Dr. Boyd's theory evidently is
found in the number and size of the holes his theory contains. john
Subject: Kevin, very interesting. Thanks.n/t From: Rod To: kevin Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 17:24:07 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Subject: Yeah, thanks Kevin! n/t From: laz To: kev Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 06:03:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Subject: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Tom To: All Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 15:10:29 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
I was wondering if anyone can tell me anything about Dr.D.James
Kennedy. What I know about him is he is the founder and president
of Evangelism Explosion and that he is Presbyterian. Something else
that sort of warns me about him is that he is a faculty member of
the Billy Graham School of Evangelism. I am wondering what other
information I could get about him? Would you recommend him a good
Reformed teacher? I think I remember his name being used on this
board before. Tom
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Linda To: Tom Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 19:37:53 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I haven't been to this site for quite a while and thought I'd see
if anyone has mentioned Dr. James Montgomery Boice. He was recently
diagnosed with liver cancer, and is already very close to going
home to the Lord. He is pastor at Tenth Presbyterian in Philadelphia,
a PCA church. I am a great admirer of his, and it is sad to lose
one so young (54, I believe) who has contributed so much. In fact,
he was instrumental in writing the Bible Study Fellowship study
of Romans this year. He has preached on Romans for over nine years,
I'm told...don't know exacts...and it is interesting that just at
the end his work on earth is complete. But as for Dr. James Kennedy...also
PCA, by the way. I have a friend in Christian leadership who was
strongly Arminian who read books and articles but was finally persuaded
by Dr. Kennedy's book Truly Transformed. In my opinion (and hers)he
does a good job of discussing election, predestination, etc. It
was the turning point for her. Blessings, Linda
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Linda To: Linda Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 10, 2000 at 19:43:38 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I forgot to mention that Dr. Boice is also chairman of the Alliance
of Confessing Evangelicals. He was scheduled to speak this summer,
as he often does, with R.C. Sproul and several others in Orlando.
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Pat To: Linda Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 04:07:08 (PDT) Email Address:reform@worldspy.net
Message:
I have been getting updates on Boice about two aweek .I believe
Boice is 63 years old .I read many of his books and listen to him
weekly .I'm reading his Commentary on Acts and Foundations of the
Christian Faith right now .Like you said his near to being with
Lord his family is at his bedside . Pat Pat
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Rod To: Linda Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 11, 2000 at 01:46:17 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
I remember being mildly shocked a few years ago when I heard a Calvinist
list the names of those who were Calvinists of repute in our times
and Dr. Kennedy was among them. I had listened to many of his radio
addresses and television addresses. I would not have known from
those sermon lectures that he was a Calvinist, as I recall. It's
now been years since I heard him, but the addresses I heard were
all pretty 'generic.' They were more concerned with whether George
Washington was a Christian than Scripture, for one example. Now,
I'm not saying that Washington and his orientation isn't important
and doesn't have much bearing on many issues of the day, but I think
laz and Pilgrim have identified the problem(s) of perception among
many. Many of those lectures might be compared to a circus performer's
open air act in summertime. There's a point here to begin, and a
point there to get to, but there's a whole lot of showmanship and
hot air in between! His oratory skills are prodigious, of course.
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: laz To: Tom Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 15:39:00 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I listened to him on the radio for years...never figured he was
'reformed' at the time....though he is of the PCA. I grew tired
of his constant 'preaching' on Americanism. The gospel easily gets
lost when all you seem to care about is 'reclaiming America for
Christ'. Is that the Great Commission...to get more 'christians'
in Congress...to get prayer back into the schools....to see the
10 Commandments posted in courtrooms? What about reclaiming THE
CHURCH!?!?!?!?! laz p.s. he did write an 'interesting' book on Astrology
and the Bible....I gave it away a couple years ago....something
about the Gospel being proclaimed in the stars (via the Zodiac).
Subject: Re: Dr. D.James Kennedy From: Pilgrim
To: laz Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 18:34:12 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom,
Dr. D. James Kennedy is not someone
I would recommend to people as a source for truth. He indeed gives
assent to the doctrines of the Reformation, and I have heard him
lecture/preach on at least one occasion where he was quite good.
What I perceive with this man is a stark disparity between what
he says he believes and everything else. The vast majority of his
preaching is less than acceptable, IMHO. But my biggest criticism
of the man is in fact with his book, Evangelism
Explosion, which is nothing more than
a Madison Avenue 'sales pitch', which distorts the Gospel to such
a degree, that it is hardly recognizable, if in fact it even exists
in the presentation at all. His church is something else again.
I talked to a man who was making a world tour, looking to see where
there were churches and resources to promote the Gospel of Christ
as we of the Protestant Reformation know the Scriptures to teach.
One of his stops was at Coral Ridge Presbyterian Church in Ft. Lauderdale,
Florida; home of Dr. D. James Kennedy. He said he was overwhelmed
by the 'service' he attended. There was a stranger sitting beside
him, who also was not from the United States and looked 'awe struck'
as well. He leaned over to the man and said, 'What do you make of
all this?' The stranger replied, 'Well, I'm not quite sure, but
there is something that these Americans say that I think describes
this very well: 'There's no business like show business!' :-) Enough
said!
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: All Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 14:33:56 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
In the so-called 'Lord’s Prayer' Jesus tells us to pray that God’s
will be done on earth as it is in heaven, but you seem to teach
that God’s will and nothing but God’s will is being done on earth.
That all the sin, and evil ( I’m assuming that you believe that
there are evil actions) are due to God’s will being done on earth
as it is in heaven, this leaves me with a couple of questions. 1)
Why does Jesus instruct us to pray that God’s will be done on earth
as it is in heaven if in fact only God’s will is already being done
on earth? 2) If God’s will is already being done on earth as it
is in heaven then am I to assume that heaven is also full of evil?
That since the earth is full of evil according to God’s will then
heaven must also be full of evil because the same God is willing?
Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: john hampshire
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 23:42:48 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
1) Why does Jesus instruct us to pray that God’s will be done on
earth as it is in heaven if in fact only God’s will is already being
done on earth? God's will is done on earth as it was beforehand
decided in heaven. We are not praying to make God's will be done,
but in joy that He is in control. Our real need for prayer is to
align ourselves with God's will, it is one thing to know intellectually
that God is running the show, and it is another thing to submit
and not struggle. 2) If God’s will is already being done on earth
as it is in heaven then am I to assume that heaven is also full
of evil? That since the earth is full of evil according to God’s
will then heaven must also be full of evil because the same God
is willing There is a difference between God's will being first
determined in heaven and then executed on earth and heaven being
a mirror of earth. Evil exists on earth because God's plan allows
it, and He has determined it to be necessary for His plan. While
evil is done by men, it is God who permits them to do what is their
unnatural inclination. While rebellion appears to be freedom, it
is actually the out-working of God's plan so that even evil is ultimately
used by God for good. God turns men's hearts left and right as He
desires, and they arrogantly think they have decided things by themselves.
'For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand
hills'. 'Who knoweth not in all these that the hand of the LORD
hath wrought this? In whose hand is the soul of every living thing,
and the breath of all mankind.' (Job 12:9-10) Job 12:16-19, 'With
him is strength and wisdom: the deceived and the deceiver are His.
He leadeth counsellors away spoiled, and maketh the judges fools.
He looseth the bond of kings, and girdeth their loins with a girdle.
He leadeth princes away spoiled, and overthroweth the mighty. He
removeth away the speech of the trusty, and taketh away the understanding
of the aged. He poureth contempt upon princes, and weakeneth the
strength of the mighty. He discovereth deep things out of darkness,
and bringeth out to light the shadow of death. He increaseth the
nations, and destroyeth them: he enlargeth the nations, and straiteneth
them again. He taketh away the heart of the chief of the people
of the earth, and causeth them to wander in a wilderness where there
is no way. They grope in the dark without light, and he maketh them
to stagger like a drunken man.' Despite fallen man's rejection of
God's authority over them, and their endless struggle to be free,
they are His and are used according to His predetermined unchanging
plan (as it is already determined in Heaven). john
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 06:54:40 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, I’m sorry but your response is total nonsense to me, and I
don’t mean that in a confrontational way :o) You absolutely contradict
the words of the Lord Jesus Christ! Logically, if we are to pray
that God’s will be done on earth as it is in heaven, the plain meaning
is that God’s will is not being done on earth as it is in heaven.
And, contrary to your statement, logically, if God’s will is being
done on earth as it is being done in heaven, then earth does indeed
mirror heaven and therefore heaven is also full of evil. Your quotes
from Job have nothing to do with my questions and I really don’t
want to take the time or the detour to cover them. Do I really need
to quote all of the verses that tell us that God changes His Mind?
Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Rod To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 08:29:44 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Jimmy, I'm not going to answer your question in detail questions
in the original post in great detail, but I'd like to address one
aspect of your reply to john: 'Do I really need to quote all of
the verses that tell us that God changes His Mind?' No, you don't
need to quote them. :>) Most folks here already know them, as
they have been dealt with extensively and well here before. (Maybe
a trip through the archives would be enlightening.) I would like
to ask you to re-examine them yourself, reminding yourself that
one of the identifiable attributes of God is that He is 'immutable,'
being constantly, 'I Am' which signifies a state of remaining as
He is and unchanging. It declares not being simply 'always existing,'
but the same in every aspect throughout eternity. If He truly changes
His mind and purpose, then He is not perfect, but, seeing and learning
new things which surprise Him, He is forced to 'make it up as He
goes.' The Bible flatly contradicts that both by implication and
direct declaration. 'God is not a man, that he should lie; neither
the son of man, that he should repent. Hath he not spoken, and shall
he not make it good?' (Num. 23:19). 'Remember the former things
of old; for I am God, and there is none else; I am God [note the
emphasis again on 'am'], and there is none like me, declaring the
end from the beginning,
and from ancient times the things that are not yet done [all the
things which are not yet done], saying, My counsel shall stand,
and I will do all my pleasure...yes, I have spoknen it, I will also
bring it to pass; I have purposed it, I will also do it' (Isaiah
46:10-11). If you line up these statements with the ones which indicate
that God 'repents' or changes His mind, then the Bible is contradictory
if each is literally true. Scripture doesn't contradict itself.
When God is spoken of as 'repenting,' it is an 'accomodation' for
men, to help them understand that God is working His absolute will.
If man had done thus and so, He would have executed judgement on
them, as with the case of Jonah and Nineveh--he would have executed
judgment if they hadn't repented, but it was His absolute will from
the beginning that they would. He brought their change in heart
through the warning that He would destroy them for sin. With the
pronouncement came His empowerment to change their hearts and turn
to Him--'So, then, faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word
of God (Rom. 10:17). It was His will to save those particular people
all along, excuting judgment on a later generation which had turned
away from Him again.
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Anne To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 10:54:57 (PDT) Email Address:anneivy@home.com
Message:
I don't have a Bible at hand, so this is going to be off-the-cuff,
but something that helped me grasp the points you have made (and
made very well, BTW) was a bit in, I think, Jeremiah, where God
instructed the prophet to tell the Israelis to behave in a particular
way, then immediately told Jeremiah that the Israelis weren't going
to do it, however, but were going to this instead, and because they are going to disobey, He is
going to punish them by doing that, yet He will eventually relent, and turn His face back
to them. So God gives His command; immediately informs us that the
people won't follow it; says what the resultant punishment will
be; then concludes with the reassurance that the punishment won't
last forever. In other bits of Scripture, the history is told more
in a 'real time' basis; as it happens, so to speak. It's a matter
of perspective, ISTM. Sorry this is so disjointed and not especially
lucid! I know precisely what I mean, but am having a hard time putting
it into words! Perhaps y'all have managed to cut through to the
gist, though. ;-> Anne
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 10:23:49 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod, You wrote: 'If He truly changes His mind and purpose, then
He is not perfect, but, seeing and learning new things which surprise
Him, He is forced to 'make it up as He goes.'' Your statement simply
is not so, we cannot judge God's perfection. We have to accept the
God of the Bible we cannot replace Him with the philosophical god
of the Greeks and judge Him according to our idea of perfection.
His ability to change is actually necessary for His perfection,
otherwise you are left with a static god and not the dynamic God
of the Bible. You quote Num.23:19 in defense of your argument. 'God
is not a man, that he should lie; neither the son of man, that he
should repent. Hath he not spoken, and shall he not make it good?'
This verse appears to contradict Jeremiah 18:7-10 Jer 18:7 [At what]
instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom,
to pluck up, and to pull down, and to destroy [it]; Jer 18:8 If
that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil,
I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. Jer 18:9
And [at what] instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning
a kingdom, to build and to plant [it]; Jer 18:10 If it do evil in
my sight, that it obey not my voice, then I will repent of the good,
wherewith I said I would benefit them. A close examination of the
context of Num. 23:19 will show that God is not contradicting Jeremiah
18, nor is He making a broad, general statement, as in Jeremiah.
In the historical context of Num. 23:19, Moses is leading Israel
through Moab, and Balak tried to get Balaam to curse Israel for
him. God pronounces this oracle through him: Num. 23:18 And he took
up his parable, and said, Rise up, Balak, and hear; hearken unto
me, thou son of Zippor: Num. 23:19 God is not a man, that he should
lie; neither the son of man, that he should repent: hath he said,
and shall he not do it? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make
it good? Num. 23:20 Behold, I have received commandment to bless:
and he hath blessed; and I cannot reverse it. Num. 23:21 He hath
not beheld iniquity in Jacob, neither hath he seen perverseness
in Israel: the LORD his God is with him, and the shout of a king
is among them. Num. 23:22 God brought them out of Egypt; he hath
as it were the strength of an unicorn. Num. 23:23 Surely there is
no enchantment against Jacob, neither is there any divination against
Israel: according to this time it shall be said of Jacob and of
Israel, What hath God wrought! Num. 23:24 Behold, the people shall
rise up as a great lion, and lift up himself as a young lion: he
shall not lie down until he eat of the prey, and drink the blood
of the slain. Moses is leading Israel to Palestine in fulfillment
of God's promise to Abraham. Here, Balak is trying to get an oracle
from God to change this. But God, speaking through Balaam, tells
Balak that no divination (v.23) is going to change this promise.
God has made a covenant with the nation of Israel, and He is going
to fulfill it, now. His mind is made up and He is not going to change.
What we have is a specific promise being referred to, here. This
verse does not say that God never changes His mind. It merely says
that God is not going to change His mind in this situation, His
mind is made up. This whole idea that God cannot change His mind
limits God, diminishes God. God is in control, no matter what, He
can handle it :o) Jimmy P.S. You wrote: 'I'm not going to answer
your question in detail questions in the original post in great
detail, …' I would really like a more detailed answer to my questions,
I really am puzzled by the apparent contradiction between the words
of Jesus Christ and your system of theology.
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Tom To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 00:00:06 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Jimmy You been reading Boyd? You sound like one of his disciples
who believe in openness of God theology. See Kevin's post above.
Tom
Subject: I've never even heard of Boyd (nt) From: Jimmy To: Tom Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 07:07:52 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Rod To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 14:59:39 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Jimmy, You wrote: '.S. You wrote: 'I'm not going to answer your
question in detail questions in the original post in great detail,
…' I would really like a more detailed answer to my questions, I
really am puzzled by the apparent contradiction between the words
of Jesus Christ and your system of theology.' I'm not going to answer
your original questions, as I said, leaving that for others. I prefer
this more basic issue of God changing His mind. Let's see if my
theolgy really contradicts the Word of Jesus Christ. Actually the
whole Bible is the Word of the Son of God, 'And the Word became
flesh and dwelt among us.' He was the Word of God from the beginning
and, remember that God 'spoke' the creation into existence. Of His
own will and volition as God, the Second Person of the trinity 'became
flesh.' . Whatever is written in the Bible is the Father's truth,
the Son's truth, and the Spirit's truth. It seems to me that your
post strongly indicates that the words recorded as spoken directly
by the Lord Jesus here on earth as more important and carrying more
weight than any other part of the Bible. If so, that simply isn't
true, all the Scripture being 'God breathed' or 'inspired by God'
(2 Tim. 3:16). With that principle in mind, let's consider the Word
of God, the Bible. In Malachi 3:6, we find this stark statement,
the prophet speaking the words of the LORD God: 'For I am the LORD,
I change not....' Now it's perfectly obvious that if one grows or
gains anything, he is changed threby, becoming something more than
he was. Yet your statements are in dirrect contradiction of that
statement from the mouth of God to Malachi. You maintain that God
must change or
He is not God, but 'a god.' Here is your summarizing conclusion
on the matter: 'His ability to change is actually necessary for
His perfection, otherwise you are left with a static god and not
the dynamic God of the Bible.' God says, 'I change not!' You say,
he must change. Guess Who I believe. Whether you realize it or not,
your reasoning is based on a fallacious assumption. That is the
old semi-Pelagan/Arminian contention that God can be fundamentally
changed by man and his will. That effectively subjugates God to
man, reducing Him to a subject governed by something outside Himself.
It assumes also that men, or at least some humans have 'something good' in them which would make
God desire them if they turn to Him of their own decision and without
His direct enablement to do so. These things also contradict the
express Word of God, the Word of the Lord Jesus Christ. The principle
is expressed in Zechariah 4:6, 'Not by might, nor by power, but
by my Spirit,
saith the LORD of hosts.' In Matthew 19:16-17, the Lord Jesus was
asked, 'Good Master, what good thing shall
I do, that I may have eternal life?' The
Lord Jesus replied, 'Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is,
God.' Paul makes many pronouncements to affirm that only God does
good and is capable of good. Here are some descriptions of the man
outside God and lost under the curse of sin, due to their being
born of Adam's sinful race. 'In Adam all
die,' Paul delares in 1 Cor. 15:21. And
that is because, as the Lord Jesus pronounced, 'There is none good...but
God.' 'As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: There
is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God'
(Rom.3:10-11). 'For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteouness' (Rom.
6:20). 'For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing' (Rom. 7:18).
"Because the carnal mind is enmity against God; for it is not
subject to the law of God, neither, indeed, can be. So then they
that are in the flesh cannot please God' (Rom. 8:7-8). 'And you hath
he made alive, who were dead in trespasses
and sins' (Eph. 2:1). These passages and numerous more clearly establish
that man, of himself, being dead, cannot please God. Yet faith is
a good thing, good in the sense that it enables one having it to
please God: 'But without faith it is impossible to please [God],'
Hebrews 11:6 emphatically instructs. So faith is a 'good thing'
on at least two levels: First, it pleases God, who is good; and
second, it accomplishes something good for the benefit of the man
having it, though it isn't desired by the natural and carnal man
in any way, since he is evil, cursed, and lost. How, then, does
one acquire faith? Is it created from a man whose mind is 'enmity
agaisnt God' and nothing more? That cannot be because God has spoken
to us in that only He is good and that 'there is none that seeketh
after God.' The Word of God is again very plain in explaining this.
'Except a man be born of water and of the
Spirit, he cannot ente the kingdom of
God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh [dead to God] and
that which is born of the Spirit is spirit' (John 3:5-6). So,the person who is fleshly
and dead to God cannot please God. He must be 'born of the Spirit,'
regenerated by God. Then and only then is he able to, and is desirous
of, turning to God in Christ Jesus. That spirit, that new life which
is contrary to the flesh, is now able to turn to God in Christ and
has that as its desire. For the first time, that person is able
to hear with spiiritual ears the promise of God and make a decision
of the new will to place faith in Jesus, the Lord. That is what
Paul means when he states, 'Faith cometh by hearing and hearing
by the word of God.' Saving faith is granted because the person
now hears and accepts his need for the Savior. And his faith continues
to grow as God enables him by the use and knowledge of the Word.
'...the children of God, even to them who were born, not of blood,
nor of the will of man,
but of God' (John
1:12-13). 'For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not not of yourselves, it is
the gift of God' (Eph. 2:8). 'For we are his
workmanship, created in Christ Jesus...'
(Eph. 2:10). 'Now if any man have not the Spirit
of Christ, he is none of his.' (Rom. 8:9).
It is by God that we are 'created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which he hath before
ordained that we should walk in them'
(Eph. 2:10). 'So, then, it is not of him that willeth, nor of him
that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy' (Rom. (:16). We are, therefore, driven
to the conclusion that God is not subject to the whims and desires
of sinful man, but He has determined all things out of his sovereign
will. There is no other way He could 'declare the end from the beginning'
if He had to gain in knowledge. God doesn't change by gaining knowledge
for He possesses all knowlege from the dawn of eternity. He directs
and changes men; he is in no way subject to them.
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 17:17:05 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod, YOU WROTE: 'In Malachi 3:6, we find this stark statement, the
prophet speaking the words of the LORD God: 'For I am the LORD,
I change not....'' It's really difficult for me to believe how you
are trying to use this verse of Scripture, just look at the next
verse! 'Return unto me, and I will return unto you, saith the LORD
of hosts.' Mal. 3:6 For I am the LORD, I change not; therefore ye
sons of Jacob are not consumed. Mal. 3:6 Even from the days of your
fathers ye are gone away from mine ordinances, and have not kept
them. Return unto me, and I will return unto you, saith the LORD
of hosts. But ye said, Wherein shall we return? This is talking
about God in His Essence, not about change in His creation! This
verse that you rely upon has nothing at all to do with the subject
being discussed! This verse is about the covenant that God has determined
to keep, He has not changed as the covenant keeper, because of that
they have not been consumed even though they had broken their covenant
with God. Nor do I say that God must change, but I most certainly
maintain that God can still be in control while His creation changes.
Nor is my reasoning based upon the Pelagan/Arminian contention that
God can be fundamentally changed by man. I have never ever said
any such thing. God is absolutely autonomous. God will do what He
wants to do and no man can hinder Him. Then you get into 'salvation'
as if I believe that a man can save himself in some way or another,
that's not what I believe by any means at all. God saves, period.
He does not require anything at all from man in order to save, that's
His business. But to believe and to preach that all the evil that
is in this world is here because of the will of God is contrary
to Scripture. Jesus Christ told us to pray that God's will be done
on earth as it is in heaven because God's will is not now being
done on this earth, wiggle as you might, the word of the Lord Jesus
Christ is clear. Why you don't want to accept that is beyond me!
Your incredible need to make God the author and cause of evil is
very, very difficult for me to understand. Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 12:53:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy,
How do you 'square' your view
of God with the Scripture's testimony: 1) That God is Omniscient?
What is your definition of Omniscience, if in your view that this
is one of God's attributes? 2) What is your definition of Omnipotence/Sovereignty?
3) In regard to the Lord's Prayer where the Lord Christ tells His
disciples to pray, "Thy will be done
in earth, as it is in heaven." What
we are to learn here is that God's desire/will; His determinate
counsel is that which governs heaven and we are to pray that likewise
His eternal counsel will also be fulfilled on earth. There is no
necessity that God's "plan" for the spiritual realm called
"heaven" is the same as that which God has determined
for the creatures and creation on earth. I can certainly determine
that which is to happen (within my finite ability) in my business
and in my home, but that they should be identical is certainly not
true. God's will is certain for one person as much as it is for
any other, but that "will" surely differs dramatically
for each individual. There is again, no necessity that God's "will"
be seen as some "cookie cutter" plan from which all things
will come to pass.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 13:41:40 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, Since the words 'Omniscient' and 'Sovereignty' do not appear
in God's Infallible Word but are given definitions according to
one's system of theology, or philosophical stance, there definition
appears to change according to which religious group is defining
them. Using the Bible to define 'sovereignty' I come to the conclusion
that it primarily has to do with God's Kingdom and reign. Just as
an earthly king makes decrees and people are punished if they disobey
those decrees if they are caught doing so, God makes decrees, laws,
and those that break them are punished. Unlike the earthly king,
with 'omniscience' there is no chance that a person will not be
caught breaking God's laws :o) As for the word 'omniscience' I take
it to mean that God is 'all knowing' which means that God knows
all that can be known at any given time. Just as 'omnipotent' means
that God is all mighty, meaning that God can do all that can be
done. 'Omnipotent' does not mean that God can do the obviously absurd,
as in make a rock that He cannot move. In the same way 'omniscience'
does not mean that God knows that which is not knowable. You wrote:
' There is no necessity that God's 'plan' for the spiritual realm
called 'heaven' is the same as that which God has determined for
the creatures and creation on earth.' I certainly agree with that
statement except for the fact that Jesus said 'as it is in heaven'
which means that heaven and earth would have to be alike if indeed
God's will and only God's will is being done on this earth. You
seem to be saying that God's will is not being done on this earth
while saying at the same time that God's will and only God's will
is being done on this earth. I find this very confusing. When taken
in context, the plain truth seems to be that Jesus is saying that
God's will is not being done on this earth. I certainly can't see
where He changed the subject into that of God's 'eternal decrees.'
Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 18:05:10 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy,
Evidently either I failed to communicate
the truth in a precise, profound, and/or cogent fashion, or you
have a disability to understand simple things? But no matter! Again,
'on earth as it is in heaven' does not necessarily connote 'what',
ie., the essence of God's will. It can and does mean 'how' God's
will is fulfilled, i.e., with perfection for the glory of His name.
We being finite creatures, which the infinite God-man created, was
more than knowledgeable of man's limitations. No man is omniscient;
even in the knowledge of himself he is lacking. Therefore we are
instructed to pray that as God's will is being perfectly accomplished
in the heavens and will be throughout eternity, so also we may come
to understand His perfect will which is being accomplished here
on earth. (cf. Col 1:9, 10). Now, your definition of 'omniscience'
is cleverly worded so as to deceive the unwary. You said, 'As for the word 'omniscience' I take it to mean that
God is 'all knowing' which means that God knows all that can be
known at any given time.' Here you have
bound God to time
and history which
forces me to conclude that God's 'omniscience' is in fact anything
but 'omni'. It's a complete denial of the accepted definition of
the word itself, especially as it applies to the biblical God. In
fact the term 'omniscience' is never applied to a creature, but
only to deity. And rightly so, for no finite creature is capable
of possessing all knowledge. This limiting of God's knowledge is
therefore a denial of deity; the Deity of the Scriptures. You said
to Rod that God doesn't change, but the creation changes. However,
this is a clearly self-contradictory, for if God 'gains in knowledge',
then He does in fact 'change'. Therefore this 'god' does not possess
'aseity', but is rather dependent upon the very creation He brought
into existence by His own sovereign will. You would thus have us
believe that God created a creature which He had no idea about what
this creature would do at any given time. You make God out to be
a 'mad scientist' who tried and experiment by mixing a few elements
together and then sat back and watched to see what would happen;
and in fact is still sitting back taking notes. This is ludicrous.
I see absolutely no difference in what you believe, which is clearly
unbiblical and unChristian to say the least, and the people of Isaiah's
day which God through him described thus:
Isa 44:9 They that
make a graven image are all of them vanity; and their delectable
things shall not profit; and they are their own witnesses; they
see not, nor know; that they may be ashamed. 10 Who hath formed
a god, or molten a graven image that is profitable for nothing?
11 Behold, all his fellows shall be ashamed: and the workmen,
they are of men: let them all be gathered together, let them
stand up; yet they shall fear, and they shall be ashamed together.
12 The smith with the tongs both worketh in the coals, and fashioneth
it with hammers, and worketh it with the strength of his arms:
yea, he is hungry, and his strength faileth: he drinketh no
water, and is faint. 13 The carpenter stretcheth out his rule;
he marketh it out with a line; he fitteth it with planes, and
he marketh it out with the compass, and maketh it after the
figure of a man, according to the beauty of a man; that it may
remain in the house. 14 He heweth him down cedars, and taketh
the cypress and the oak, which he strengtheneth for himself
among the trees of the forest: he planteth an ash, and the rain
doth nourish it. 15 Then shall it be for a man to burn: for
he will take thereof, and warm himself; yea, he kindleth it,
and baketh bread; yea, he maketh a god, and worshippeth it;
he maketh it a graven image, and falleth down thereto. 16 He
burneth part thereof in the fire; with part thereof he eateth
flesh; he roasteth roast, and is satisfied: yea, he warmeth
himself, and saith, Aha, I am warm, I have seen the fire: 17
And the residue thereof he maketh a god, even his graven image:
he falleth down unto it, and worshippeth it, and prayeth unto
it, and saith, Deliver me; for thou art my god. 18 They have
not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that
they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand.
19 And none considereth in his heart, neither is there knowledge
nor understanding to say, I have burned part of it in the fire;
yea, also I have baked bread upon the coals thereof; I have
roasted flesh, and eaten it: and shall I make the residue thereof
an abomination? shall I fall down to the stock of a tree? 20
He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside,
that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie
in my right hand?
In His Grace, Pilgrim In His
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 19:38:57 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, I have never claimed to be the brightest bulb in the string,
nor the sharpest knife in the drawer :o) and perhaps it is difficult
for me to understand 'simple things'. But you seem to believe that
Jesus Christ was not such a good communicator :o) He told us to
pray that God's will be done on earth at it is done in heaven. But
you tell me that He really meant: 'on earth
as it is in heaven' does not necessarily connote 'what', ie., the
essence of God's will. It can and does mean 'how' God's will is
fulfilled, i.e., with perfection for the glory of His name. We being
finite creatures, which the infinite God-man created, was more than
knowledgeable of man's limitations. No man is omniscient; even in
the knowledge of himself he is lacking. Therefore we are instructed
to pray that as God's will is being perfectly accomplished in the
heavens and will be throughout eternity, so also we may come to
understand His perfect will which is being accomplished here on
earth.' With all due respect I truly believe
that when Jesus Christ tells us to pray that God's will be done
on earth as it is in heaven, in my very simple understanding, He
means that all the sin and evil we have on this world is contrary
to the will of God. You wrote: 'However, this is a clearly self-contradictory,
for if God 'gains in knowledge', then He does in fact 'change'.'
I was using 'change' in reference to God's Essence, I'm fairly sure
that you know that :o) A sinner can learn and learn but that knowledge
does not change them, they are still sinners. Knowledge no more
changes God's essential nature than knowledge can change a sinner
into a saint. As for worshipping a god of my own making, I honestly
do not believe that to be the case, you seem to hold on to a theological
definition much more than I do. God for me is very much alive and
active, not some static concept that is bound up in His own 'omniscience'
(using that term in the way that you do). I don't understand how
or why you pray? Since you believe that everything is predetermined,
why pray? I guess you pray because it is predetermined that you
will pray? You pray because you must, it is in the script that you
must follow? I really do have trouble understanding your 'simple
things.' Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 22:07:20 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy,
I accept your self designation
as not being 'the brightest bulb in the string and not the sharpest
knife in the drawer'. Again, and for the last time, the perspicuity
of the text is too hard to miss. 'on earth as it is in heaven' is
quite clear in its meaning: 'In the same manner. . .' The vast differences
between heaven and earth as the Scriptures reveal, clearly disallows
your view. Where you get this idea (obviously from people like Boyd
and/or Clark Pinnock the Apostate), that God is 'static' just because
He has determined in His eternal counsels all things for His own
glory. The fact that all things are providentially governed by His
power and wisdom (cf. Col 1:17; Joh 5:17; Acts 17:28; Dan 4:35;
etc.) mitigates against any accusation that He is 'static'! Personally,
I cannot even begin to fathom the infinite nature of God's foreordination
and providence, never mind the Triune God Himself. But it sounds
like you have Him all figured out and put into a nice neat LITTLE box. :-) Lastly, you
mentioned somewhere that God continues to 'create'? But this too
is contrary to the explicit testimony of God Himself where after
the fiat creation He is recorded as saying,
Gen 2:2 'And on
the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and he
rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made.
3 And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because
that in it he had rested from all his work which God created
and made.'
His ongoing 'work' is that of
government, NOT creating 'ex nihilo', which was a singular act,
never again to occur, at least we are not told that He will according
to His Word.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: New Heaven New Earth? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 07:15:01 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, I have never read Boyd or Pinock, I have no idea who they
are, but I will certainly read them now. It sounds like they may
have broken free of the traditions of man. As for God still creating,
if that were not so then nothing would exist. But even the Bible
tells us that God will create a new heaven and earth. God rested
on the 7th day but that does not mean that He retired! When Jesus
Christ told us to pray that God's will be done on earth as it is
in heaven, it is very obvious as to what He meant. Jimmy
Subject: Re: New Heaven New Earth? From: john hampshire
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 22:14:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
As a technical aside to this tired debate, I don't think we can
say God is technically 'creating' today. Plants, animals, really
all things pro-create. Matter is neither gained nor lost from God's
creation (Einstein ya know). Initially God created from nothing
what now is. What we see today as 'creating' is a recombination
of existing matter. The new heavens and new earth, seem to me to
be a creation in the truest sense since it will not be physically
based on this universe nor composed of its substance (burned up
with fire as it is). So God ceased from creating in Gen 2:2 and
will not create again until after Judgment Day. I don't know if
God creates a new spirit via regeneration in the sense of something
entirely new, or rather gives life to what was spiritually dead
and unable to effect good works. I know we are a new creation in
Christ, but if personality dwells within our spirit we cannot become
new in the fashion of never having been before, if you know what
I'm getting at. Therefore, I don't see God creating anything today,
though He gives life and oversees every detail to work out His plan
accordingly. If I dreamed of building a house, and planned the whole
thing out in my head from my youth, and then in my old age executed
my plan; controlling each step just as I envisioned it in my mind
all those years, until the completed project exactly matched my
dream, I would be 'static' according to some. God is not inactive,
but He does not change either. John
Subject: Re: New Heaven New Earth? From: laz To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 08:00:46 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy - do go read Boyd, Pinnock and the rest of the lot of those
broken, snared and taken. Isa 28:10 For precept must
be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon
line; here a little, and there a little: 11 For with stammering
lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. 12 To whom
he said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest;
and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. 13 But the
word of the LORD was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon
precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there
a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken,
and snared, and taken. May my all
knowing, all powerful and everpresent God who will infallibly and
with no shadow of turning (static??) work all things out
for my good be pleased to grant you eyes
to see and ears to hear THE TRUTH of the matter - and not the vain
imaginations of sinfully rebellious men who will not have God rule
over them by the Word of His power. In the Lamb slain from before
the foundations of the world, laz
Subject: Re: New Heaven New Earth? From: Jimmy To: laz Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 08:23:57 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Laz, Do you know the titles of their books, so that I can look them
up? You wrote: May my all knowing, all
powerful and everpresent God who will infallibly and with no shadow
of turning (static??) work all things out for my good be pleased
to grant you eyes to see and ears to hear THE TRUTH of the matter
- and not the vain imaginations of sinfully rebellious men who will
not have God rule over them by the Word of His power. You say that God works all things out for your good.
Here, you are saying that God is active in your life, controling
circumstances, in real time I assume, and yet you apparently also
believe that your every thought and act has been predetermined.
If that is the case then God does not need to work all things out
for your good. Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Rod To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 05:39:34 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Pilgrim, This is a good response. It's interesting that the only
thing God now 'creates' is the new life in a person and, by that
that gift, He is able to to deal with that person in His truth to
the inevitable effect that he believes the truth of the Lord God
concerning his sin and need of a graciously provided Savior. 'For
we [believers, children of God] are his workmanship [having been
regenerated and gifted with faith], created in Christ Jesus...' (Eph. 2:10). Therefore, if any man
be in Christ, he is a new creation; old things are passed away;
behold, all things are become new' (2 Cor. 5:17.
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: laz To: Rod Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 06:41:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I'd also disagree with Jimmy by saying that we DO change as a result
of acquired knowledge....for does not faith come by hearing and
hearing by the Word of God? And do we not become more and more comformed
to the image of Christ as we grow in the grace and KNOWLEDGE of
Him? In otherwords, if God 'learns'...He grows in wisdom/knowledge...He
has most undoubtedly CHANGED! laz p.s. I think it's also incorrect
to base an entire NEW theology (or throw the historical one away)
on ONE phrase 'they will be done on earth as it is in heaven'...especially
when the interpretation is ladened with a glaring pretext. Aren't
we to interpret scripture WITH scripture....and not based on logic,
reason, science, feelings, etc...?
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: monitor
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 08:14:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, I’m sorry but your response is total nonsense to me, and I
don’t mean that in a confrontational way :o) You absolutely contradict
the words of the Lord Jesus Christ! Logically, if we are to pray
that God’s will be done on earth as it is in heaven, the plain meaning
is that God’s will is not being done on earth as it is in heaven.
And, contrary to your statement, logically, if God’s will is being
done on earth as it is being done in heaven, then earth does indeed
mirror heaven and therefore heaven is also full of evil. Your quotes
from Job have nothing to do with my questions and I really don’t
want to take the time or the detour to cover them. Do I really need
to quote all of the verses that tell us that God changes His Mind?
Jimmy
--- ....yes, Jimmy, humor us! ;-) monitor
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: monitor Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 09:42:54 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
There are many verses that give us direct statements about whether
or not God repents, changes His mind. To say that God CAN'T repent
puts limits on God that the Scriptures simply do not allow. Here
are the verses that you ask for: Jer 18:7 [At what] instant I shall
speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up,
and to pull down, and to destroy [it]; Jer 18:8 If that nation,
against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent
of the evil that I thought to do unto them. Jer 18:9 And [at what]
instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom,
to build and to plant [it]; Jer 18:10 If it do evil in my sight,
that it obey not my voice, then I will repent of the good, wherewith
I said I would benefit them. Because God CAN repent the prophets
made their appeals to the nations of Israel and Judah to return
to God. Jer 26:3 If so be they will hearken, and turn every man
from his evil way, that I may repent me of the evil, which I purpose
to do unto them because of the evil of their doings. Jer 26:13 Therefore
now amend your ways and your doings, and obey the voice of the LORD
your God; and the LORD will repent him of the evil that he hath
pronounced against you. Joel makes the same plea, in Joel 2:13-14
makes the same plea for them to return. Joel 2:13 And rend your
heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the LORD your God: for
he [is] gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness,
and repenteth him of the evil. Joel 2:14 Who knoweth [if] he will
return and repent, and leave a blessing behind him; [even] a meat
offering and a drink offering unto the LORD your God? God's willingness
to change His mind and forgive those who turn to Him was the reason
that Jonah ran away. Jonah 4:2: Jona 4:2 And he prayed unto the
LORD, and said, I pray thee, O LORD, [was] not this my saying, when
I was yet in my country? Therefore I fled before unto Tarshish:
for I knew that thou [art] a gracious God, and merciful, slow to
anger, and of great kindness, and repentest thee of the evil. Because
God can change His mind, Moses was able to intercede on behalf of
Israel. Ex 32:12: Ex 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak,
and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the
mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn
from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.
Ps 90:13 Return, O LORD, how long? and let it repent thee concerning
thy servants. In direct answer to Moses' prayer: Ex. 32:14 'the
LORD repented.' Ex 32:14 And the LORD repented of the evil which
he thought to do unto his people. In Judges 2:18 we are told that
the LORD repented because of their groanings. Judges 2:18 And when
the LORD raised them up judges, then the LORD was with the judge,
and delivered them out of the hand of their enemies all the days
of the judge: for it repented the LORD because of their groanings
by reason of them that oppressed them and vexed them. When David
sinned by conducting a census God changed His mind about destroying
Jerusalem. 2Sa 24:16 And when the angel stretched out his hand upon
Jerusalem to destroy it, the LORD repented him of the evil, and
said to the angel that destroyed the people, It is enough: stay
now thine hand. And the angel of the LORD was by the threshing place
of Araunah the Jebusite. The psalmist recounts God's working in
the history of Israel: Ps 106:45 And he remembered for them his
covenant, and repented according to the multitude of his mercies.
Ps 135:14 For the LORD will judge his people, and he will repent
himself concerning his servants. Jeremiah reminds Judah of God's
dealings during the time of Hezekiah: Jer 26:19 Did Hezekiah king
of Judah and all Judah put him at all to death? did he not fear
the LORD, and besought the LORD, and the LORD repented him of the
evil which he had pronounced against them? Thus might we procure
great evil against our souls. After the fall of Judah, Jeremiah
has received a word from God for those left behind telling them
that God is sorry!: Jer 42:10 If ye will still abide in this land,
then will I build you, and not pull [you] down, and I will plant
you, and not pluck [you] up: for I repent me of the evil that I
have done unto you. Hosea tells of God's emotional ties to Israel,
and how He desires to repent: Ho 11:8 How shall I give thee up,
Ephraim? [how] shall I deliver thee, Israel? how shall I make thee
as Admah? [how] shall I set thee as Zeboim? mine heart is turned
within me, my repentings are kindled together. And Amos tells Israel
about how God twice changed His mind and didn't bring a pronounced
judgment upon them. He tells them that they may not be so lucky
again. Amos 7:3 The LORD repented for this: It shall not be, saith
the LORD. Amos 7:6 The LORD repented for this: This also shall not
be, saith the Lord GOD. There are five verses in the Old Testament
when God says that someone has gone to far for Him to repent and
that God has no choice but to implement His judgement. Jer. 4:28
For this shall the earth mourn, and the heavens above be black:
because I have spoken it, I have purposed it, and will not repent,
neither will I turn back from it. Jer. 15:6 Thou hast forsaken me,
saith the LORD, thou art gone backward: therefore will I stretch
out my hand against thee, and destroy thee; I am weary with repenting.
Ezek. 24:14 I the LORD have spoken it: it shall come to pass, and
I will do it; I will not go back, neither will I spare, neither
will I repent; according to thy ways, and according to thy doings,
shall they judge thee, saith the Lord GOD. Hos. 13:14 I will ransom
them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death:
O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction:
repentance shall be hid from mine eyes. Zech. 8:14 For thus saith
the LORD of hosts; As I thought to punish you, when your fathers
provoked me to wrath, saith the LORD of hosts, and I repented not:
The doctrine that teaches that God cannot repent, cannot change,
puts limits on God that are not Scriptural, this doctrine actually
does harm to the Biblically teaching of the Sovereignty of God.
Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 13:16:44 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy,
None of these passages teach that
God 'changes His mind'; i.e., that He determines to do a certain
thing, but then due to circumstances beyond his knowledge and control,
which fallen men bring to pass, He then is forced to do something
else which He had not originally planned on. This is akin to the
story of the little Dutch boy who was perpetually sticking his fingers
in the dike to keep the relentless water from breaking through.
He had no idea where the next hold would be, nor how large it would
be and further if he could in fact stop the water from coming through.
It would be absurd to suggest that the little Dutch boy was 'Sovereign'
in that situation, but rather he was at the 'mercy of fate', as
it were. What these passages are teaching is that IF men meet certain
conditions which the LORD God has set forth for them, then the judgment/blessing
promised will be delivered. If not, then whatever was promised will
also come to pass. God determines the 'means' as well as the 'end'
and is therefore not subject to the ever changing, albeit predictable
actions of fallen creatures. For the sake of argument, let's say
that those men who physically were instrumental in the crucifixion
of Christ had 'a change of heart' and decided not to put the Lord
of Glory to death. Would not God then be seen as a liar, since all
the prophecies concerning this event would have been proven false?
The intricacies of all that took place in that event are overwhelming,
e.g, even the very words recorded by the prophets were uttered by
those involved. How do you explain the detail and accuracy of the
prophecies concerning all future events if God is 'kinetic' due
to the actions and determinations of men?
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 13:57:12 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, Unlike the little Dutch boy, God can certainly handle any
and all circumstances. He does not need to write everything out
as a playwright does. He does not fear that His creation will get
away from Him. Life is not a play that God has written and that
we are simply acting out. God is the Creator, and He has never and
never will cease from Creating. He is not static but ever creating.
I most certainly must disagree with you about the passages of Scripture
that show God changing His mind, they are very plain, so plain that
even a child can understand there meaning. You wrote: 'For the sake
of argument, let's say that those men who physically were instrumental
in the crucifixion of Christ had 'a change of heart' and decided
not to put the Lord of Glory to death. Would not God then be seen
as a liar, since all the prophecies concerning this event would
have been proven false? The intricacies of all that took place in
that event are overwhelming, e.g, even the very words recorded by
the prophets were uttered by those involved. How do you explain
the detail and accuracy of the prophecies concerning all future
events if God is 'kinetic' due to the actions and determinations
of men?' I certainly have not said that God's a reactor, that He
simply reacts to the actions of man. Just the opposite, the Bible
teaches that God is active in His creation, if God says that something
will come to pass, nothing can hinder it from coming to pass, nothing.
But that does not mean that God must control every action of every
individual. God brought about the crucifixion of Jesus Christ, He
gave His only begotten Son, it most certainly was not the work of
man. God will do everything that He says that He will do, but that
does not mean that He has already done it! You have a closed system,
all that can be, is, all that is, is all that can be. God is simply
not that way, He is the Creator and He will continue to Create because
it is His Nature to do so :o) Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 18:21:58 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy,
You wrote: 'God
will do everything that He says that He will do, but that does not
mean that He has already done it! Agreed!
This is a true statement. And this is where the biblical doctrine
of God's 'omniscience' (foreknowledge) is derived. Nothing does
or can occur which God has not eternally determined. Thus His 'foreknowledge'
does not become something 'kinetic' but rather intuitive, and eternally
so. What God has determined to do is what He therefore KNOWS. And
what He has foreordained and therefore knows is that which 'will
surely come to pass:
Isa 46:9 'Remember
the former things of old: for I am God, and there is none else;
I am God, and there is none like me, 10 Declaring the end from
the beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not
yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will do all
my pleasure:'
In regards to the crucifixion,
you also missed the entire point that is to be learned from it concerning
the sovereignty of God. How so? Well, for the crucifixion to be
certain and that all the prophecies concerning the incarnation of
the Son of God leading up to His eventual murder, EVERYTHING, both
organic and inorganic has to be under the direct control of Almighty
God. One 'rogue molecule' would have completely eliminated the event
and in fact humanity and its history. For very soon after the creation
of the very first man, and after his transgression of the law of
God, this promise was given, ' Gen 3:15
And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy
seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise
his heel.' This 'proto-evangelium' was
the seed prophesy of the coming of the Christ. And each and every
individual who proceeded from that point on was instrumental in
bringing about not only the eventual incarnation, but to be sure,
all the details concerning the incarnation, crucifixion, resurrection
and ascension of the incarnate Christ. Sir, it was 'set in stone';
the end and all that led up to that great event. As I asked you
before now I ask again, How does your view of God and knowledge
explain prophesy?
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 19:46:17 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, You wrote: 'Well, for the crucifixion to be certain and
that all the prophecies concerning the incarnation of the Son of
God leading up to His eventual murder, EVERYTHING, both organic
and inorganic has to be under the direct control of Almighty God.
One 'rogue molecule' would have completely eliminated the event
and in fact humanity and its history. For very soon after the creation
of the very first man, and after his transgression of the law of
God, this promise was given, ' Gen 3:15 And I will put enmity between
thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall
bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.'' That's simply
not so, a 'rogue molecule' would not have eliminated the Sacrifice
of Jesus Christ. That's nonsense and certainly not Scriptural. There
is no mystery at all about how God brought about the prophecy given
in Genesis. The whole Old Testament shows God working to fulfill
that prophecy! That's what the Old Testament is all about. We are
show exactly how God brought it about that His Son would end up
on the cross. You ask:' As I asked you before now I ask again, How
does your view of God and knowledge explain prophesy?' Easy, God
says He is going to do something, that's prophecy. God then does
what He said He was going to do. That's prophecy fulfilled! The
Bible even shows us how God fulfilled many of His prophecies. Shows
us how God did what He said He was going to do and most of the time
the fulfillment of His prophecies does not take a direct route :o)
He is dynamic in His creation, working His will, bringing about
that which He desires. Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: john hampshire
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 22:55:42 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
You said: 'I certainly have not said that God's a reactor, that
He simply reacts to the actions of man. Just the opposite, the Bible
teaches that God is active in His creation, if God says that something
will come to pass, nothing can hinder it from coming to pass, nothing.
But that does not mean that God must control every action of every
individual.' I believe it is true that if God says something will
come to pass, it will. So, in this small point we apparently can
all agree. : ) Now, if you are to be born your parents were required
to meet, and not only them but your grand-parents, and not only
them but your great grand-parents, and not only them but also your
great great grand-parents, and.... it does not end. Now where did
all these people come from who each have parents? From Adam and
Eve. So if just one person fails to produce offspring, no Pilgrim,
no Jimmy, and no John, or worse no Redeemer. However, you have said
'but that does not mean that God must control every action of every
individual'. Without too much effort we can that if God does not
control all actions of all things, he cannot properly expect to
have certain knowledge that anything will truly take place. It may
seem that somehow, God being God and all, He should be able to control
people without controlling EVERY action. Yet the very action He
didn't control leads to ten results that need control, which lead
each of those ten to ten more. It is an exponential increase in
chaos. Small changes snowball into major problems, which God must
continually fix. Like any process, if there is an error the error
is compounded and leads to still greater errors. This leads to the
next point. God's plan for mankind must be rather coarse, providing
for only specific victories that God works to pull-off. The chaos
that moves through His universe produces results that God must discount
as unimportant and not apart of His Plan! Thus, God is able to get
everything He Plans, but He cannot place all events and things into
His Plan, some just will not happen (chaos again). He can guarantee
that Jesus will be born, but not that He will be born at the right
time (or some other result of chaos). Of course the solution to
this inherent effect of God not controlling all things, is that
God DOES control all things right down to the number of hairs on
your head (or molecules in your body, including the ones that become
cancerous). What is the objection to this? It makes God static,
makes us pawns (robots), produces no reason for prayer, takes life
out of our control, and makes God too different from us? Yet, are
we robots? We make decision, it is unknown to us how God turns us,
it all seems like we are doing it (just think back to Pharaoh, he
was sure he was in-charge, but yet God raised him up just for that
purpose and drowned him when He was finished using him). If we pray
to get our way, then we don't understand. As you apparently believe,
we do not pray to change God (I agree), thus prayer is to square
us away with God's plan (God even can use our petition as part of
His predetermined plan). God is not like us that He must decide,
He knows the end from the beginning, and that is only possible because
the end of all things is following God's set path (no chaos). Of
course, Scripture is full of references to God repenting, changing
His mind, promising to do something and then not doing when circumstances
changed. It would seem the circumstance rule over God. But we know
that in fact God rules over circumstances, such that, though He
says He will surely destroy Ninevah or some person, or whatnot this
statement is CONTINGENT on the city, person, or whatnot's reaction
(which God also controls). Ninevah was not destroyed because they
repented of their sin. Moreover, none other than God gave them that
spirit of repentance (as He planned all along). And why? To teach
Jonah a lesson, and to teach us. Either God rules over circumstances,
or circumstances rule over God (in part or in whole). We can pretend
God is LIKE an earthly sovereign who rules imperfectly and partially.
That is why Caesars were murdered, they never saw that little chaos
coming their way. But God is a sovereign ruler who sees it coming
(causes it), and controls its coming, nothing moves or acts without
His consent (not even Satan). It is easy to say God does not have
to control people or things to get His way. It seems possible, until
you examine the idea closely. Then it is clear, God must control
every detail of His creation or He cannot be assured that He will
get the desired results (unless you believe in an unlimited God
with limited objectives). john
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 07:59:11 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, You wrote: 'Now, if you are to be
born your parents were required to meet, and not only them but your
grand-parents, and not only them but your great grand-parents, and
not only them but also your great great grand-parents, and.... it
does not end. Now where did all these people come from who each
have parents? From Adam and Eve. So if just one person fails to
produce offspring, no Pilgrim, no Jimmy, and no John, or worse no
Redeemer.' Just read the Old Testament!
It tells us exactly how God brought about the birth of Jesus Christ
and it is not a very straight path, there were many hindrances but
God said He would do it and He did. Nothing could stop Him. He did
not have to write it all out before hand, create a bunch of actors
that just acted out their parts so that He could do it, what would
be the point of that? You wrote: 'However,
you have said 'but that does not mean that God must control every
action of every individual'. Without too much effort we can that
if God does not control all actions of all things, he cannot properly
expect to have certain knowledge that anything will truly take place.
It may seem that somehow, God being God and all, He should be able
to control people without controlling EVERY action. Yet the very
action He didn't control leads to ten results that need control,
which lead each of those ten to ten more. It is an exponential increase
in chaos. Small changes snowball into major problems, which God
must continually fix. Like any process, if there is an error the
error is compounded and leads to still greater errors.' God is not static, God is active! Can't you see that?
It's like you believe that God simply wrote a play and created a
bunch of actors to act it out for Him. Do you think that all of
this is just for God's entertainment? Perhaps it's the greatest
play every, created for the entertainment of God and His angels?
No, that is not the purpose of creation, God wants offspring and
this is the way that He has chosen to get 'real' children. We don't
even really exist until we are born again, birth is a coming into
existence. I'm getting off subject, sorry. You say 'prayer is to
square us away with God's plan' but that's not what the Bible teaches,
just read the prayers of the Saints of the Bible. Most of them are
very pragmatic, seeking God's help! You say that God tells us that
He repents but that He doesn't really mean that, that He says stuff
like that 'to teach Jonah a lesson, and to teach us' I ask, under
your system of theology, why? We are but actors, actors created
to act out our parts and we can do nothing but act out our part,
we certainly can't learn anything, our script is written. The whole
idea that we can learn implies that we can change, deviate from
our script, but according to you, that's not possible. You wrote:
'Either God rules over circumstances, or
circumstances rule over God (in part or in whole).' Even you recognize that God can rule over circumstances
'in part or in whole.' God certainly can and does rule over circumstances
when and if He chooses to do so, that's the way that He fulfills
His prophecies. You wrote: 'It is easy
to say God does not have to control people or things to get His
way. It seems possible, until you examine the idea closely. Then
it is clear, God must control every detail of His creation or He
cannot be assured that He will get the desired results (unless you
believe in an unlimited God with limited objectives). ' It's simply not so, God does not have to control every
action of every person 'to get His way.' That is such a limited
notion of God! The Old Testament shows God getting His way in spite
of the actions of man, time and time again we see God bringing good
out of evil. Creation is far more than actors upon a stage, stuck
in predetermined roles. God simply is not that limited. Jimmy P.S.
I see that you probably meant that circumstances rule over God in
part or in whole. No, circumstances can never rule over God in any
way, shape, or form, but God can certainly choose not to change
circumstances.
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: john hampshire
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 00:11:17 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy, You are correct in saying nothing can stop God. (We agree
again). What could stop God? Something greater or equal to God!
Who is equal to God? Anyone whom He does not control has a freedom
and life apart from God. If God were to let me do as I pleased for
10 minutes, then I would be my own God for 10 minutes. But I must
have freedom of control, or my freedom does me no good. Freedom
from God only has meaning if I can make my own choices. I cannot
express my freedom unless I control my world apart from God's interference.
Therefore, if God allows me to act unsupervised, I will rule my
world with total sovereignty (under your system). Now I can't do
all things or know all things, I'm not God, but where I can exert
my influence (in my life) God will be powerless to thwart me. Total
freedom for any human equates with being a god, manipulating God's
creation as if we were God. In a way we become God's equal (if not
above Him), if this were possible. I doubt you mean that God has
a hands-off policy. You mean, I think, that God let's us go, then
nudges us back in line where needed, to fulfill His Plan. You allow
God the privilege to violate our will. Nevertheless, you don't want
God to have advanced knowledge of how our will unfolds; God reacts
to our acts. In those moments where we are free (under your system)
to act and exert our will apart from God, we become little gods.
We are elevated to god-level, then God steps in, slaps us down (violates
our will) and lets us go again after He corrects our deviations.
Under your system, during my moments of freedom, God's plan cannot
be thwarted by that freedom. My freedom then is limited to acts
that have no bearing on God's plan. For instance, I am free to wear
plaid pants with red tennis shoes. But if in my freedom I failed
to tie my red tennis shoes, and tripped on my shoelaces, falling
headlong into an oncoming bus....God is surprised to find me dead!!
Since God did not KNOW this would happen, He must find another means
to produce my children. My little act of freedom has caused an irreversible
problem for God--only I can create my children (with some help from
my wife). God is forced to abandon plans to have those children
born. However, they were supposed to be God's elect, their names
are written in the Lamb's Book of Life. God is in a pickle; my little
freedom brought disaster to God's plan. Of course, if God knows
the future, He would not allow me to trip (by not letting me wear
those shoes, or by changing the bus schedule, or any number of options).
God MUST know the future to avoid chaos. That's rule #1. God must
manage every action of man that can impinge on His objectives. That's
rule #2. If God's objective is conformity of the entire universe
to His will at each moment in time, then God must control all details;
no chaos is allowed in the entire universe. That's rule #3. If God
has limited objectives to accomplish, then controls only those things
that interfere with His few objectives. But if God does not know
the future, experiencing it all 'real-time', how does He know which
circumstances are going to produce a level of chaos that might alters
His plan? He doesn't! If Plan A fails, He tries Plan B. There is
never a guarantee of success. Even to say His objective was met
after exhausting 247 failed plans is not saying much. As you said,
'The Old Testament shows God getting His way in spite of the actions
of man, time and time again we see God bringing good out of evil.'
Indeed this is so! What you don't see occurring are blind alleys,
dead-ends, or failed plans. What you do see is an amazing providential
arrangement of circumstances, which seem unlikely to succeed, but
always do! What if Joseph's brothers stabbed him to death instead
of throwing him in a well? Plan B?, there is no Plan B, God spared
Joseph. God was not correcting chaos in His plan, he used Joseph's
brothers hatred; manipulated circumstances to bring out jealousy.
The level of control over all the events leading to Joseph becoming
co-ruler of Egypt is unfathomable. All the 'actors' had to be on
their mark at exactly the right time, or events would have changed.
If this is true of Joseph, it is true of everybody. As you know
and said, 'circumstances can never rule over God in any way'. You
harbor the belief that God can allow some circumstances to go unchecked
(chaos) and still bring about all God's mighty deeds. I have sought
to show the impossibility of this, it simply cannot be. You believe
I am limiting God, but I am actually allowing God to be God. You
believe I am making mankind into actors on a stage, but I hope you
can see that though we walk in the path that God has set before
us, our journey is unknown to us. It is mankind (the elect especially)
that react with amazement at God's unfolding plan, rather than God
reacting with amazement at mankind's unfolding plan. I hope you
'see' these things. john
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Wed, Jun 07, 2000 at 06:47:41 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, You wrote: 'If God were to let me
do as I pleased for 10 minutes, then I would be my own God for 10
minutes.' If by this statement you mean
that you would replace the God of the Bible for 10 minutes, you
are absolutely wrong! You have none of God's attributes! Even your
will is hindered by your inability! You may will whatever you want
but that does not mean that you have the ability to carry out your
will. You continue: Therefore, if God allows
me to act unsupervised, I will rule my world with total sovereignty
(under your system). Now I can't do all things or know all things,
I'm not God, but where I can exert my influence (in my life) God
will be powerless to thwart me. No one
has said that God allows anyone to act unsupervised, supervision
and force are not the same thing. Supervision and pre-programming
are not the same. You wrote: 'Total freedom
for any human equates with being a god, manipulating God's creation
as if we were God. In a way we become God's equal (if not above
Him), if this were possible.' There simply
is no such thing as 'total freedom' for a finite being. You wrote:
In those moments where we are free (under
your system) to act and exert our will apart from God, we become
little gods. We are elevated to god-level, then God steps in, slaps
us down (violates our will) and lets us go again after He corrects
our deviations. This is not what I'm saying
at all. You seem to believe that being free makes one a god. That's
ridiculous, a finite being cannot be free in the way that you are
using that term only God is Free. God has made laws, the so-called
laws of nature that every creature must abide by, we certainly cannot
break those laws but we are free to use them. You asked: 'What if Joseph's brothers stabbed him to death instead
of throwing him in a well? The resurrection
of the dead is certainly not unheard of in the Old Testament! God
is God, nothing can thwart His will. Nothing. God does not need
a 'plan b.' God has no fear that His creation will get away from
Him. God has no fear that finite beings can thwart Him. God has
no need to make automatons, He is God and He is very active in His
creation. You wrote: ' The level of control
over all the events leading to Joseph becoming co-ruler of Egypt
is unfathomable. All the 'actors' had to be on their mark at exactly
the right time, or events would have changed. If this is true of
Joseph, it is true of everybody. That's
simply not so, God could have made Joseph co-ruler of Egypt anyway
that He wanted to, the Bible tells us how He did it, but that certainly
does not mean that that was the only way that He could have made
Joseph co-ruler of Egypt. You truly do limit God in order to make
Him fit your theology. You wrote: As you
know and said, 'circumstances can never rule over God in any way'.
You harbor the belief that God can allow some circumstances to go
unchecked (chaos) and still bring about all God's mighty deeds.' I do not believe that God could only maintain control
of His creation by writing a script and then creating people that
could do nothing but act out that script. That's pointless, unless,
of course, you believe that creation is simply a play, a form of
entertainment for God and His angels. God is even the ruler of 'chaos'
He fears nothing and certainly not the deeds of finite beings. You
wrote: You believe I am limiting God, but
I am actually allowing God to be God. You believe I am making mankind
into actors on a stage… It's good of you
to allow God to be God, but in fact you define God according to
your theology. You do in fact limit God. You make it so that the
only way that He can be Sovereign is my creating a creation that
is totally pre-planned, totally programmed. Every act, every thought,
pre-programmed. Each and every creature pre-programmed to act out
a part in God's great play. Nothing is real, it's all just an act.
Jimmy,
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 06:40:51 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
john, This is pretty long (unlike any of my posts :>)), but as I hurredly read through it (got
appointments), it seemed very good. Excellent analysis. If God has
ears, and arms, and other human characteristics, as He is figuratively
presented in the Scriptures for illustrative purposes, then can
I assume He has eyebrows? As He gets these daily surprises about
what is happening in His universe which is not under His total knowledge,
in His plan, and, therefore, His absolute control, those huge eyebrows
must shoot up from time to time in amazement. He then probably has
to jump up from His (tarnished) throne and run to take steps to
correct the actions which He did not foreknow. How ridiculous and
insulting to God! "In whom also we have obtained an inheritance,
being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh
ALL THINGS
after the counsel of his own will" (Eph. 1:11). "And we
know that ALL THINGS work together for good to them that love God, to them
who are the called according to his purpose. For [because] whom
he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the
image of his Son..." (Rom. 8:28-29). Are we to conclude that
God doesn't control and direct the things which evil men do, confining
Himself to certain things so that He can work things out as He goes,
in simply a general way (john described it as a "coarse plan")?
The Word of God says "all things." Is there any reason
to make the assumption that "all things" really doesn't
mean everything? That whatever evil men do was foreknown and ordained
to come to pass so that His people would be benefited, as in the
crucifixion? And that based on foreknowledge and predestination
of the elect. Why do we rail against Him, devising our own plans
for Him to accomplish His purposes. "But as for you, ye thought
evil against me, but God meant it unto good, as it is in this day, TO
SAVE many people alive" (Gen.
50:20).
Subject: Yes, God has eyebrows :o) From: Jimmy To: Rod Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 10:42:58 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod, You wrote: If God has ears, and arms,
and other human characteristics, as He is figuratively presented
in the Scriptures for illustrative purposes, then can I assume He
has eyebrows?' Jesus Christ is God manifested
in the flesh. Jesus Christ has a resurrected body. Jesus Christ
does in fact have arms and legs. Yes, God has eyebrows! Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Pilgrim
To: Jimmy Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 22:11:51 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Jimmy, Sorry friend, that's nonsense. Theoretically, every single
man, woman and child could have resisted what God was trying to
do to bring about fulfilled prophesy, and therefore not one of them
would have been fulfilled. OR.. are you saying that God can and
does violate the will of the creature? Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: Jimmy To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 07:25:49 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Pilgrim, Most certainly God can and does 'violate' the will of the
creature! That's a given. God's will prevails! None can stand against
Him. He will have His way, not because it is all set in stone but
because He is God. You have everything already done, we just go
through the motions, it's all just an act, nothing is real. Jimmy
Subject: Re: Thy Will Be Done? From: laz To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 06:24:54 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I was just thinking about that point. If God must be dynamic and
have an open relationship with man in order for 'true love' to exist....and
if God must make Himself ignorant of the future, even giving up
control of it...then how could He have guaranteed that the Messiah
would be born of the godly line of Seth, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob...David.....unless
he compelled certain men and women to marry in accordance to strict
protocol, thereby VIOLATING their sacred 'freewill'...which is apparently
a violation of Openness' 'prime directive'. haha laz p.s. nice post,
John H.!
Subject: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Hail To: All Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 12:34:23 (PDT) Email Address:hailstreak@cs.com
Message:
Before I begin, I must say that I am not a charismatic and believe
with all confidence that the charismatic movement of today is unbiblical
and a deception. Okay. I hope that some of you here will help clarify
the following verses for me:
For if I pray in an unknown tongue,
my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. What
is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with
the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will
sing with the understanding also. - 1 Corinthians 14:14-15
The charismatics often point toward these verses
to defend the gibberish they say is 'praying in tongues.' Does the
praying in tongues
mentioned here differ with the speaking in tongues mentioned everywhere else? I know that all
tongues in the Bible were verifiable languages unknown to the speaker,
however, were tongues used for prayer also? I must be missing something
here. Also, does the 'praying with the Spirit' and 'singing with
the Spirit' have anything to do with tongues? I look forward to
your replies. Hail
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Cor 14:14-15 [Part A] From: Pilgrim
To: Hail Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 18:31:26 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Below is a comprehensive answer
to your question, with the specific text exegeted by Dr. Richard
Gaffin, Professor of New Testament at Westminster Theological Seminary
in Philadelphia, from his book, Perspectives
on Pentecost. Because of its length, I
have broken it into two parts. This is part A: Earlier in this
chapter (section A) we noticed the sustained connection between
prophecy and tongues in I Corinthians 14. Turning now to the other
side of that tie we begin by examining what Paul says about (1)
the origin and (2) the content of tongues. 1. The most pronounced
indication of the origin of tongues is found in verse 14, which
is usually translated: “For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays,
but my mind is unfruitful.” In exercising the gift of tongues the
mind of the speaker is bypassed (“unfruitful”), at the very least
in the sense that his mind is not used in the production of the
speech, probably also in the sense that he himself does not understand
what is being said, that is, does not apprehend it with his mind.
Throughout this passage (vv. 15—19; cf. 7—11) the mind is the proper
locus of language, if language is understood as the vehicle for
intelligible communication; language is a capacity of the mind,
and understanding and cognitive meaning are functions of the mind,
or at least involve the mind. But Paul says that the mind of the
tongues-speaker is not involved in what he says. Whether or not
to exercise the gift as to time and place, but not the speaking
itself, is subject to control by his mind (v. 28; cf. 19, 23). Verse
14, then, says either that the vocalization of the tongues-speaker
involves the Spirit’s use of some aspect of his personality other
than the mind or that his person is completely bypassed except for
the utilization of his voice, his sound-producing mechanisms, by
the Spirit. In various forms the first viewpoint is widely held
today. According to this view tongues are not the words of the Holy
Spirit but a Spirit-worked vocalizing of a volitional, yet nonintellective,
preconceptual capacity in man, usually with the emphasis that tongues
bring to expression the more primal, deeper levels of personality,
that in man which is more genuinely and authentically human. Tongues
enable one to express concerns resident in the deepest recesses
of his being, concerns otherwise suppressed and inhibited by the
superficialities of conceptualization and conventional language.
In other words, this view, whether or not explicitly and consciously,
takes “my spirit” (v. 14) anthropologically, as referring to the
human spirit, spirit as an aspect of man. a. But this—what to many
may seem self-evident—is one of the great, perhaps insuperable difficulties
with this position exegetically. To take the contrast between “mind”
and “spirit” in verses 14—19 as the contrast between the nonintellective,
preconceptual and rational, cognitive sides of man is without support
elsewhere in Paul. In fact, it is foreign not only to Paul but the
entire New Testament teaching about man. Paul’s anthropology can
be surveyed by means of the basic distinction between “the inner
man” and “the outer man” (II Cor. 4:16; cf. Rom. 7:22; Eph. 3:16).
In terms of this distinction, (human) “spirit” (pneuma) and “mind”
(nous) both pertain to the inner man. As such, both terms overlap
in meaning and have essentially the same reference, along with “heart”
(kardia) and “soul” (sooka) Specifically, these terms refer to man’s
“center,” what in his make-up most deeply determines his thinking
and acting. For example, this overlap can be seen in Romans 1:9
(“. . . God, whom I serve in my spirit in preaching the gospel of
his Son . . . “), where Paul’s “service” of God with his spirit
is realized in the (intelligible) word-ministry of gospel-preaching. As such it is but
one instance of the “spiritual [rational, logikan] service” (Rom.
12:1) incumbent on all believers, which results from the “renewing
of the mind” (v. 2). Again, Paul exhorts the Corinthians, for the
sake of the gospel, to be united “in the same mind” (I Cor. 1:10;
cf. vv. 13—17), while, in encouraging the Philippians to conduct
themselves in a manner worthy of the gospel, he hopes to hear that
they are standing firm “in one spirit,” contending “with one mind
[sooka]' (Phil. 1:27). Ephesians 4:23 is particularly instructive:
the comprehensive renewal realized by putting on the new man in
Christ (v. 24) is renewal that takes place “in the spirit of your
mind.” This expression can be read only as a compounding of
anthropological terms (cf., e.g., I Thess. 5:23: “spirit and soul”)
to emphasize the thorough transformation of the inner man. It shows
that “spirit” and “mind” are basically synonymous (“the attitude
of your minds,” NIV), or at least that they are not set over against
each other as contrasting parts of the personality. Further, the
center of man’s comprehensive searching and self-knowledge is his spirit, analogous
to the activity of the Spirit of God in God (I Cor. 2:10f.). And
the (intelligible) joint-witness of the Spirit with the believer’s
spirit is that he is God’s child, resulting in the (comprehensible)
cry to God as Father (Rom. 8:15f.). Finally, the typical closing
benediction, “The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit”
(Gal. 6:18; Phil. 4:23; II Tim. 4:22; Philem. 25), is directed not
just to one aspect but to the whole man in terms of the integrating
center of all his functions. The picture in the rest of the New
Testament only confirms what we find in Paul (cf., e.g., Acts 18:25,
where Apollos’ “fervency in spirit” is expressed by the intelligible
activity of “speaking and teaching accurately the things concerning
Jesus”): man’s spirit does not have functions in contrast to his
mind, but is, like his mind, his inner life in its (intended) wholeness
and integrity.
____________________________________________
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Cor 14:14-15 [Part B] From: Pilgrim
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 18:36:25 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
PART B
"The view, then, that the
contrast in I Corinthians 14:14 is between the cognitive and preconceptual
sides of man is foreign to the New Testament. Where then does it
come from? No doubt a number of factors explain such a widespread
viewpoint, but a basic one, it seems to me, is its reaction against
a secularized use of reason. The assertion of rational autonomy,
which has become dominant in the West, especially since the Enlightenment,
has now, in the twentieth century, been increasingly unmasked in
its deepest intention and outworkings. It threatens to devour man
and destroy his integrity, and so efforts are being made to offset
and balance it by emphasizing the irrational and nonconceptual in
man, for the recapture of the self in its wholeness. There is every
biblical warrant for opposing this dehumanizing exercise of reason,
as it works itself out, for instance, in a depersonalizing use of
technology or an inappropriate and destructive application of mechanistic
models to various areas of human experience. But the solution does
not lie in building on the conviction that religious experience
is essentially irrational and that man’s nonrational and preconceptual
capacities are the proper sphere of the Spirit’s working, the locus
of his direct activity in man. That conviction only compounds the
confusion because it does not really challenge man’s rebellious
pretensions to rational autonomy but at best only relativizes them.
It makes room for religious experience but without recapturing the
wholeness it is seeking, because it leaves reason essentially untouched
and secularized and so ends up only intensifying tensions and
splits in human experience. The Bible wishes to know only of the
whole man and his love for God, with mind as well as heart, soul,
and strength (Mark 12:30), of the worshipful offering to God of
the entire self (body), controlled by a renewed mind (Rom. 12:1f.).
To be sure, the Bible also knows about the limitations of our language
and conceptualizing capacities, particularly when it comes to God
and ourselves and our inevitable relationship to him. The gift of
salvation in Christ is “unspeakable,” indescribable, beyond words
(II Cor. 9:15). The joy of Christians is “inexpressible” (I Peter
1:8); so too are aspects of God’s revelation (II Cor. 12:4). In
their full scope his judgments are unsearchable and his ways cannot
be fathomed (Rom. 11:33). But Scripture never gives any indication
that the impenetrable greatness of God and the incomprehensible
depths of his love are better grasped and articulated by some other,
allegedly deeper aspect of personality than the mind with its
language capacities. Man is more than his mind; he is not an intellectualistic
machine. But this “more” is not inevitably in tension with the mind,
nor does language necessarily distort or obscure the wholeness
of experience. The limitation that confronts us here is not that
of one part of man (mind) relative to some other (spirit), but the
limitations of the whole man, the creature, in all his functions
before his Creator. b. But now if verse 14 does not contrast the
mind of the believer with his (human) spirit, how then is it to
be understood, particularly “my spirit prays”? The answer lies in
recognizing that “spirit” in this clause, as well as its parallel
occurrences in verses 15 and 16 (and v. 2), refers to the Holy Spirit.
Admittedly, “my Spirit” (in the sense of the Holy Spirit) is difficult,
at least the initial impression it makes. Considerations in the
context, however, point to this as Paul’s intended meaning. A key
is his immediately preceding use of “spirit” in verse 12a, translated
literally: “since you are zealous of spirits.” The expression “zealous
of spirits,” too, is an unusual one but is unquestionably a reference
to the Holy Spirit, unless we take the doubtful position that Paul
here reflects his view that the gifts are communicated to the church
by angels or mediating spirits. The plural usage, in combination
with “zealous,” refers to gifts, emphasizing that they are the Spirit’s
gifts. The reference is to the plurality of the gifts of the Spirit
in terms of the Spirit himself. This is the uniform sense of the
standard English translations: “zealous of spiritual gifts” (KJV,
NASB), “eager to have spiritual gifts” (NIV), “eager for gifts of
the Spirit” (NEB), “eager for manifestations of the Spirit” (RSV).
A similar plural usage is present later in the chapter: “Spirits
of prophets are subject to prophets” (v. 32; cf. Rev. 22:6). The
thought is not that each prophet is to control his own (human) spirit.
For one thing, while “spirit” is more plausibly anthropological
here than in verses 14—16, that is not likely, since elsewhere
in the chapter Paul associates prophecy with intelligible speech
that involves the mind (v. 19; cf. 6). Rather Paul is saying
that the prophetic gift given to each prophet by the Spirit is subject
to the control of the prophet. “It is for prophets to control
prophetic inspiration” (NEB). Again, as in verse 12, a particular
gift of the Spirit is referred to in terms of the Spirit himself.
According to verse 2, “the one who speaks in a tongue . . . speaks
mysteries by the Spirit.” Because an anthropological spirit is excluded
in verses 14 and 32, the reference here is likewise not to the human
spirit, but, as is more likely on other grounds anyway, the Holy
Spirit. In verse 14, then, picking up and continuing the immediately
preceding use of “spirit” (v. 12), Paul describes the gift of tongues
as a particular, individual reception of the Holy Spirit himself
by the speaker (“my Spirit,” “the Spirit in [given to] me”). The
contrast in the verse is between the Holy Spirit and the mind of
the recipient, between the Spirit’s activity in the gift of tongues
and the inactivity of the recipient’s mind. The New English Bible
has captured the thought here precisely, better than other translations:c
“the Spirit in me prays, but my intellect lies fallow.” Conclusion:
What Paul says about tongues-speaking shows its fully inspired origin
in the sense that the words of the speaker are the words of the
Holy Spirit. His speech capacities are so taken over by the Spirit
that the words spoken are not his, except in the sense that his
voice is employed. Involved is a form of inspiration that even “goes
beyond” the full, comprehending utilization of the human subject
that is usually the case in the high inspiration of the biblical
writers. In terms of the pairing of tongues with prophecy, the overall
contrast of the chapter is not the Spiritactualized expression
of one side of man (his spirit, the preconceptual) in distinction
from the Spirit-actualized expression of another (his mind, the
conceptual), but Spirit-worked speech (the words of the Spirit)
which in the one case (prophecy) does, and in the other case (tongues)
does not, utilize the speaker’s existing language (conceptual) capacities."
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Prestor
John To: Hail Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 15:14:38 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I would suggest you try this link for another view of what tongues
may have been. It tends to knock the whole 'gibberish' thought out
completely. A New Look at Tongues www.AllianceNet.org/pub/articles/zerhusen.tongues1.Acts.html
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: john hampshire
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 20:24:45 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
From the website: Instead, the disciples of Jesus began to prophesy
in 'other tongues' with a boldness and authority given by the Holy
Spirit. Other than what tongue? In this thoroughly Judean context,
the place where a Judean diglossia would most likely exist, a reasonable
conclusion is 'other than Hebrew' (the 'Holy Tongue'). So, with
great effort, we learn that the 'other tongues' that was spoken
on the feast of Pentecost was, get this: The language that the apostles
normally spoke. Acts 2:4 'And they were all filled with the Holy
Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave
them utterance'. In this context, and based on the website's definition
of 'other tongues', we are amazed that this seemingly extraordinary
event is nothing more than the Holy Spirit causing them to speak
in their usual everyday language. WOW, that IS thrilling. This thrilling
moment caused the news to spread everywhere and as Acts 2:7 says
'And they were all amazed and marveled, saying one to another, Behold,
are not all these which speak Galilaeans?' As the website says,
what was really shocking was, 'They were not expecting to hear ordinary
people boldly prophesying in the languages (Aramaic and Greek) in
this situation.' Yes, that was a stunning moment that caused such
a stir. The apostles were not speaking Hebrew when the Holy Spirit
fell upon them. And somehow this is expected of 'ordinary people'
who have the Holy Spirit fall upon them? Who says they crowd expected
Hebrew to be spoken, why would they expect that? This shocking event
caused the crowds to say in Acts 2:8, 'And how hear we every man
in our own tongue, wherein we were born?'. According to the website,
they were simply amazed that the apostles were speaking the common
language of common men instead of Hebrew. Does that make any sense?
You must first believe that 'every man' infers all the apostles
together are speaking only Greek/Aramaic. Then you must believe
that the crowd of devout men assembled all understood Hebrew (the
language of their birth) and understood Greek/Aramaic (the language
of the apostles). Acts 2:5 'And there were dwelling at Jerusalem
Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven.' These men came
out of every nation; i.e., the known world. They all supposedly
understood Greek/Aramaic according to the website and expected the
unlearned apostles to speak in Hebrew. The only really amazing thing
here is why anyone would expect common folk who spoke Greek/Aramaic
as a matter of course, to speak in any language other than the one
they knew. Now, that is amazing. Imagine the commotion that would
ensue if I, knowing only English, were to preach to an assembly
of folks from many nations-- in English. How shocking that would
be (not much). The website's argument is based on the idea that
it would indeed be shocking if, for instance, the Pope were to do
the mass in English, when they were expecting Latin. Yet, should
a crowd expect common Jews to speak in the language of common Jews?
Yes. So where is the shock? There is none. Were they amazed because
they didn't speak in Hebrew? No, the apostles were not learned men,
they were not expected to conduct some ritual in some prescribed
manner. It was extemporaneous speaking. The only thing that would
shock people visiting Jerusalem from many foreign locations is to
hear the apostles speaking in the language of their birth (not Hebrew),
knowing the apostles were indeed unlearned men. This particular
theory of Hebrew speaking being 'other languages' is too far fetched.
The logical understanding is, in this case, the best. The apostles
spoke in languages that were understood by folks from varied countries,
and that was quite an amazing thing. john
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Rod To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 19:18:05 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
John, This is an interesting article, but it raises some problems
as well as attempting to solve some. The whole issue of 'tongues'
is very troubling and divisive to the Chruch today. It is much misundertood
and very emotional. There are a number of unresolved aspects of
the situation of 'tongues,' apparently. The confusion arises from
at least three things: one, there are at least four different words
translated 'tongue' or 'tongues' in the NT that I can find; two,
the people of Acts 2 listening to Peter were apparently all of the
Jewish religion, while the other uses of tongues described in 1
Corinthians concerns the church, a mixture of Jews and Gentiles;
third, the gift of 'tongues' was clearly associated by Paul with
interpretation. We might also add that the Acts passage is the only
one which I can recall offhand where hearing is emphasized so much.
Paul places emphasis, not on 'hearing,' but comprehension, understanding.
There are also several notable and interesting things about Acts
2, specifically. 1. Verse 3: 'cloven--this expression could mean that there was one central
source of the 'tongues as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.' Presumably this refers to one
source (the Spirit of God) for the 'tongue' which then split, but
wasn't completely divided, in order to sit upon each of them. Highly
symbolic, if a true interpretation of the phenomenon. The instance
which was similar with the Gentiles in Acts 10 describes the circumstance
as this: The Holy Spirit 'fell' upon the Gentiles and that group
spoke in tongues (see Acts 10:44-48). In 11:15 Peter declares that
'the Holy Spiirt fell on them, as on us at the beginning.' There can be some question as to whether
the 'tongues as of fire' appeared and the whole thing was exactly as the circumstance
in Jerusalem at Pentecost, or if it means that they received the
same empowerment as at that previous time as a witness and sign
that they now had the Spirit of God within. Acts 15: 8 has Peter
describing this same incident and doesn't emphasize the sign of
tongues, but rather places stress on their being 'given the Holy
Spirit, even as he did to us,' and then in the next verse he again
underlines the fact that the important thing was that 'their hearts'
were purified 'by faith.' 2. Acts 2:4 has the subject as the speaking of the believers
in Christ Jesus. 3. The next verse lays stress on the diversity
of the land of birth of the audience, calling them, 'devout men
of every nation
under heaven.' 4. Verse 6 notes that the miracle included an emphasis
on the ability to hear by the witnesses 'in their own language.'
This is a differently translated word, but it is the same word rendered
'tongue' in Acts 1:19, where it is referenced by the verse as 'their
proper tongue.' 5. In the next verse, it is important to note that
'all those who speak' were Galileans.' This might mean that the
Apostles were the speakers in tongues, not all the believers who
followed them, since probably not every single believer was a Galilean.
At any rate the fact that they were Galileans is notable. 6. Again,
verse 8 specifically mentions the 'hearing' of the witnesses of
this miracle--they understood the speakers without interpretation.
7. Verses 9-11 list the diversity of the origins of the men hearing,
with verse 10 specifically noting that some of them weren't Jews
by birth, but were 'proselytes.' And verse 11 again mentions the
'hearing' and the 'speaking.' 8. Finally, in verse 14, it may well
be that Peter spoke in his general address a common language understood
by all present, since the sign had been given and he now had their
attention and interest. If not, it would seem to be a miracle of
hearing if all the men heard him in their own native language. The
text implies strongly that there was no 'tongues' speaking at this
point--only Peter spoke. There is no indication that I can see that
anyone else interpreted what he said, and it is unlikely that he
paused and delivered every point in a different language. The 'common
language' seems highly likely. Additionally, when he spoke of the
previous incident of 'tongues,' in verse 18, the sign from the Lord,
it was mentioned in conjunction with 'prophesying.' It has to be
remembered that Paul stated that 'tongues [different word from that
used in Acts 2] are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to
them that believe not; but prophesying serveth not for them that
believe not, but for them who believe' (1 Cor. 14:22). Is that possibly
that the reason these listeners accused them of being 'drunk?' And
Paul earlier mention that 'the Jews require a sign' (1:22), noting
in the previous verse that preaching the truth of God is 'foolishness'
to those who aren't believers ( maybe denoting why these Jewish
people accused them of being 'drunk' and presumably out of their
heads?). Another interesting feature of the 'tongues' issue is that
the phrase 'Hebrew tongue' is used in John 5:2, employing a different
word from that of Acts 1:19 and 2:8. Yet in Acts 21:40, the 'Hebrew
tongue' uses the same word for 'tongue' as in that book's second
chapter, as it is in 22:2 and 26:14. Yet still a different word
translated 'Hebrew tongue' is employed in Rev. 9:11, as well as
16:16. But the 'tongue' of Rev. 3:9 is the one Paul used with the
Corinthians. All of which is no doubt significant, but leads to
confusion. Also, it has to be noteworthy and illuminating that Paul
mentions 'tongues' in association with 'interpretation' in 1 Corinthians,
so that all hearing will understand. His indication is that the
ability to use a 'tongue' is not necessarily accompanied by the
gift of interpretation: 'Have all the gifts of healing? Do all speak
with tongues? Do all interpret?' (1 Cor. 12:30). Finally, let's
recognize that the ability to speak in a language you've never learned
would be a tremendous aid to a foreign missionary effort. But by
contrast with that fact is this: Paul, in 1 Corinthians seems to
be speaking, at least part of the time, of things done when the chruch is assembled.
The context of Chapter 14 seems to demand that: 'Even so, forasmuch
as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to
the edifying of the church' (14:12); 'Yet in the church I had rather
speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might
teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown [unknown is not in the text, but italicized] tongue'
(verse 19). All this must prompt serious study and prayer. I'm not
satisfied that I understand all about 'tongues' in spite of having
spent a lot of time debating some charismatics on the issue and
reading the Word of God with prayer. I've read a few books and heard
a couple of taped sermons on the subject. May God direct each of
us to the truth.
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Hail To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 05:42:05 (PDT) Email Address:hailstreak@cs.com
Message:
Rod, I read an article a while back that claimed a person in a foreign
country was miraculously able to speak the language of that country
for just a few moments in order to witness to one native there.
I don't know how true this account is, but do you think it is possible
that a miracle such as this can occur? I think it might be; however,
it would not
be the gift of tongues which has ceased and is clearly intended
for the edification of the church. Hail
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Rod To: Hail Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 06:55:21 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Hail, This is a good question. I also have heard stories like this.
The real question is, how valuable is the source? That is, is the
one who relates the tale originally utterly reliable and are there
others who can verify it? I have never heard anyone tell of such
a thing in a way that it was possible to verify that this actually
occurred. Is it like the 'urban/ rural legends' which sound good
and as if they could have happened (maybe even should have happened, according to human reasoning), but seem
not to have been actual occurrences? I think your last statement
is the correct approach: 'I think it might [my emphasis] be; however, it would not be the gift of
tongues which has ceased and is clearly intended for the edification
of the church.' I, too, believe that the 'sign gifts' ended during
the time of or with the Apostles and 'Wherefore, tongues are for
a sign...' (1 Cor. 14:22). Therefore, I am highly skeptical, though
I won't absolutely rule out the 'miracle.' However, it would not
be the Spirit's gift of 'tongues' as the early Church was given.
The best thing to do, it seems, is to remain suspicious of such
stories, admitting that God still does miracles, yet not in the
same manner as the giving of sign gifts received variously from
God's Spirit by individuals in the early Church.
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Rod To: Hail Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 13:32:46 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Hail, 'Does the praying in tongues mentioned here differ with the
speaking in tongues mentioned everywhere else?' I can see no reason
to think this is a different useage of tongues than elsewhere, since
you correctly, I think, state the truth on 'unknown tongues' ('unknown'
not being in the original text, but being added by the KJV translators)
when you say, 'I know that all tongues in the Bible were verifiable
languages unknown to the speaker.' If that is the truth, we have
to ask ourselves, Why would this single and particular usage be
different? I can see no reason to change the intent and meaning
suddenly. Verse 13 makes it clear that speaking in a language not
understood and not interpreted profits no one. Verse 12 emphasizes
that the use of this gift is for the 'edifying of the church,' as
does the whole context of the chapters in which Paul is speaking
of exercise of the gifts (cp. Eph. 4:11-16). 'Also, does the 'praying
with the Spirit' and 'singing with the Spirit' have anything to
do with tongues?' All things are to be done with a person's sincere
spirit of worship of God, which can be done only if there is understanding
of what is said, spoken, prayed. Otherwise, there is no 'edifying
of the church,' as no one understands what is said. Comparing the
next verse (16), 'Else, when thou bless with the spirit, how shall
he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks [i.e., he isn't edified,
not comprehending], seeing he understandeth not what tho sayest.'
It's very significant whether one perceives the word 'spirit' in
this verse with a capital 'S' or a lower case 's.' One would mean
that the Spirit of the Holy God is being mentioned, while the latter
means that the person's spirit is being considered. I consulted
the NIV, RSV, KJV, Darby's translation, and Young's literal translation
and none of these capitalize the word 'spirit.' All of them interpret
this to mean not the Spirit of God here, but the spirit of the individual.
I rarely use the NIV, feeling that it is more a commentary than
a translation at some points, but here it seems to capture the essence
of the verse: 'If you are praising God with your spirit, how can
one who finds himself among those who do not understand say 'Amen'
to your thanksgiving, since he does not know what you are saying?'
With the spirit of man lies no understanding if it is unclear what
the person is saying, whether in 'speaking,' ' praying,' or 'singing.'
After all, they all actually are 'speech' of various types, making
this useage no different from the 'speaking' mentioned previously.
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 13:35:19 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
I am wondering what you make of 1 Cor.13:1 'Though I speak with
the tongues of men and angels,...' What is 'angels' referring to?
It sounds like an unknown tongue, does it not? Tom
Subject: Re: Tongues in 1 Corinthians 14:14-15 From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 16:46:43 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, Very quickly, the 'angels' of the Bible are messengers delivering
the pronouncements of God. Not all the 'angels' of the Bible are
spirit beings: 'For the priest's lips shall keep knowledge, and
they should seek the law at his mouth; for he is the messenger [same
word translated 'angel' in many other places] of the LORD of hosts'
(Mal. 2:7). God's ability to deliver His people is described as
His 'hand' not being 'shortened' in Is. 59:1. Now God is spirit,
He doesn't really have a 'hand,' nor does He have a 'mouth' as portrayed
in this verse. Neither do the spirit beings called "angels,"
to which you undoubtedly refer, have actual tongues to speak. They
have to assume a human form and speak in the language of men in
order to deliever God's direct mesage to them. Also, remember that
not all 'angels' are the spirit beings who are holy angels of God.
The same Apostle Paul wrote in 2 Cor. 13-14, 'For such are false
apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles
of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into
an angel [messenger] of light.' Then, we have to consider the context
of expressing 'love' Paul is using in 1 Cor. 13. The Lord Jesus
stated this truth to His diciples as He instructed them: 'By this
shall all know
that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another' (John
13:35). Now, in that light, 1 Cor.13:1: 'Though I speak with the
tongues of men and of angels, and have not love, I am become as
as sounding bronze, or a tinkling cymbal.' The message is not effective
before men, no matter how eloquently delivered, having no convicting
evidence that the 'messenger' is really of Christ. That evidence
is in the loving concern the messenger of God delivers in that he
is seeking the best for those hearing. Compare the following two
verses, particularly 3, where Paul says that his acts, improperly
motivated, though having the appearance of being 'good' in men's
eyes, 'it profiteth me nothing.' As further illustration, when the
angels appeared in the OT and the 'angel of the LORD' (whom I and
others consider to the the pre-incarnate Son, the "Word")
appeared, it was to deliver a message of good effect to work for
the benefit of God's people. The same principle should be applied
in examining the motivation of men representing the Lord Jesus.
The Corinthians Paul is addressing are in serious error, misusing
their spiritual gifts. In fact the whole of the epistle seems to
be written with a view to admonish and correct them as its general
thrust.
Subject: Pewsitters From: Prestor
John To: All Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 01:10:49 (PDT) Email Address:pdnelson@icehouse.net
Message:
Hello! Now before someone gets up in arms about this I have received
permission from Pilgrim to post this information here and at the
Open Forum. I would like to announce the opening of Pewsitters a
reverent cartoon. Pewsitters follows the theme of Proverbs 17:22
A merry heart does good like a medicine, but a broken spirit dries
the bones. Pewsitters is set in the fictious university of Wittenberg,
a Lutheran school where Mike, Janet, Professor Thumbscrew, and others
learn and reside. There we see why humain frailities are laughable.
I sincerely hope that you stop by and enjoy a laugh or two Prestor
John Pewsitters www.pewsitters.com www.icehouse.net/pdnelson/pewsitters/pewsitters2.jpg
Subject: Re: Alright-something I relate to! From: stan To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 10:58:00 (PDT) Email Address:exscentric@hotmail.com
Message:
Always thought the term pews came from the dead flesh sitting in
them ;-) stan ..
Subject: Inspired From: Rod To: All Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 12:56:37 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
In John P's objections to restricting singing in the chruches, his
central argument seems to be that only the OT Psaltry contains inspred
songs. As such, the psalms are the exclusive songs, hymns, what
have you, to be voiced in the public worship. All others are to
be avoided as they do not come directly from the Lord God. If that
were indeed true, it seems to me that we would also have to restrict
preaching and teaching severely, curtailing all but the inspired
messages contained in the Word of God. That principle, carried to
that extreme would mean that 'preaching' would consist solely of
Bible reading or recitation of memorized passages, no exegesis,
no illustrations, no further comment. Only then could we be certain
that the messages delivered were inspired, containing no error,
for there are no inspired preachers/writers today. Yet we routinely
accept that men may speak concerning the Scriptures in sermons and
lessons, without being confined to mere quotation. Since the purpose
of hymns is both to glorify our God and to inform the singer/reader,
there seems to be no practical difference between singing hymns
based on Scripture and its principles and listening to a sermon prepared by an uninspired man
who bases his message on the prayerful seeking of the exact meaning
of Scripture.
Subject: Re: Biblico-Theologico Approach From: Pilgrim
To: Rod Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 13:51:48 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Rod, Amen!, brother.
A Biblical-theological understanding
of the unfolding character of the history of redemption will see
new songs and hymns composed with each chapter of God’s plan. When
God executes His wrath or grace, it is time to compose new songs
which celebrate these covenantal acts of God. This is why new songs
are to be found in the historical books, before the Psalms and in
the prophetic books after the Psalms. The mighty acts of God in
every generation were put to music and sung. The people of God had
the freedom to write new songs to praise God; they were never restricted
to the Psalms. a. What did the people of God do before David was
born? They composed songs as Miriam (Exod.15:20), Moses (Ps. 90)
and Deborah (Judg. 5) did to celebrate the acts of God in their
generations. b. How did David come to write the Psalms? There was
no divine command for him to write the Psalms for worship services.
Many of the Psalms were written for David’s personal edification
when he was yet a shepherd boy. He had musical gifts and he had
the freedom to exercise them in the public worship of God. If a
sole psalmist would have been present when David introduced a few
of his original songs into the worship service, he would have rejected
David’s songs because Moses’ Psalm (Ps. 90) was the only Psalm which
could have been sung. c. The presence of other authors included
in the Psalms suggests that whoever had the gifts could exercise
them for the good of God’s people. (See 1 Chron.15:22, where David
hires a song writer, or 1 Chron.16, where David encouraged the priests
to compose original vocal and instrumental music to praise God.
d. After David, songs were composed to celebrate God’s mighty acts
in each generation. (For example, see lsa. 5:1; 26:1; 42:10; Lamentations,
etc.) To be sure, the people of God did not forget all the acts
of God in ages past; they continued to sing all the old songs and
hymns and Psalms from every generation. e. Even a careful reading
of the Psalms will discover some Psalms which were written long after David. Some are
even from the post-exile period. If the people of God were limited
to David’s Psalms, why do we find Psalms from later periods included?
The only answer is that the Psalms of David were not viewed as being
the finalized hymnbook for the church. f. Finally, where in the
Old Testament do we ever find a divine command to sing only the
Psalms? There are examples of psalm singing but God never said to
restrict ourselves to the Psalms. We are told to remember the acts
of God in past generations but also we are told by God to sing new
songs to celebrate the acts of God in our own generation (Pss. 33:3;
96:1; 98:1; etc.). The History of Redemption
in the New Testament has the same unfolding character as the Old
Testament. 1. The angels open up the age
of the New Covenant with new songs, not old Psalms (Luke 2:13-14).
These new songs celebrate the incarnation and the redemptive work
of God the Son. It is apparent from the very beginning that the
New Covenant will generate new songs of praise. 2. Mary celebrated
God’s work within her by composing a glorious song of faith and
confidence (Luke 1:46-55). Thus we begin the New Testament with
original songs composed to celebrate the new acts of God in Christ
Jesus. 3. Did not the crowds compose a new song to celebrate the
triumphant entry of Jesus into Jerusalem (Luke 19:37-38)? 4. Do
we not find portions of several hymns recorded in the New Testament
which show us that the early Christians composed new songs to celebrate
the salvation accomplished by Jesus Christ? (cf. 1Cor 13; Eph 5:14;
Col 1:15-20; 1Tim 3:16; 2Tim 2:11-14; Jam 1:17; Rev 1:5, 6; 15:3;
etc.) 5. Did not the Corinthian Christians compose their own distinctively
Christian songs when they shared with their fellow saints in public
worship (1 Cor. 14:26)? 6. As the New Testament begins with angelic
songs, so it closes with heavenly songs. It is important to ask,
Are they singing only the Psalms? No! They sing new songs to God
(Rev. 4:11; 5:9-14, etc.). The New Testament people had the freedom
to compose new songs to celebrate the covenantal acts of God in
their own generation. 7. Are we told in the New Testament to restrict
ourselves to singing the Psalms in church services? No. There is
not a single verse in the New Testament where we are-told to sing
the Psalms, and only the Psalms, in the public worship of the gathered
church.
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: Thanks From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 14:53:54 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Thanks Rod and Pilgrim :-) I agree with you, unless God should shows
me otherwise through His word. I think I am satified with the information
I have read so far, to be reasonable sure on what to believe about
the issue. I concider John. P to be a very dear brother in the Lord,
but I will have to agree to disagree with him on this issue. I hope
after he reads this post he feels the same way about me. Tom
Subject: The Infirm Man From: Rod To: All Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 09:56:36 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
To all: I'd be interested in your thoughts. How do you assess the
'infirm' man of John 5:1-16? What are the indications of his character,
both before and after being healed?
Subject: Re: The Infirm Man From: john hampshire
To: Rod Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 17:31:48 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
His character? Not much to go on. He was sick, too weak to move
quickly. He was despairing, perhaps feeling in need of pity. He
had no one to put him in the water. I suppose Jesus used this pool
because it suitably represented the reason He was sent. Bethesda
= 'house of mercy' or 'flowing water', certainly Jesus is the house
of mercy out of which living water flows. He picked the sick man
to heal because He was 1) One of the elect 2) infirmed 38 years
3) Unable to help himself 4) a good example of salvation 5) It was
the Sabbath and the Jews would be suitably angry 6) He planned to
use this event to increase the rage that would lead to His death
7) He could use this event to speak to the multitudes about the
Father. After being healed the man was in the temple. Jesus warns
him to sin not, lest something worse than his earlier infirmities
fall upon him. As in: Heb 10:29 'How much severer (worse) punishment
do you think he will deserve who has trampled under foot the Son
of God, and has regarded as unclean the blood of the covenant by
which he was sanctified, and has insulted the Spirit of grace?'
The part of this account that I find remarkable is the account of
the messenger of the Lord that would in certain seasons trouble
the water allowing the first in to be healed. I have read that the
troubling may have been subterraneous gas bubbles. It would seem
that people thought that it was a messenger of the Lord, rather
than actually an angel. If people were actually healed of all kinds
of infirmities then it must have been a miracle just as stated.
But I still have problem with spirit-beings stirring physical water.
And for what purpose? It is an inconsistent idea that angels heal
people. I must contend, having just convinced myself, that it was
'thought' there might be healings available at the pool, and many
believed that if they went into the pool after seeing bubbles (assumed
to be from God since all healing is from God) they would be healed.
Sound more like superstition than reality; attributed to angels
by the sick. I would think the sick man had placed his faith in
a superstition, yet Christ showed him where the reality was. I will
assume this one sick man, out of a multitude of sickly people was
God's elected one, and after the healing he was healed both spiritually
and physically. The warning to “sin not” seems not unique to that
man, but applies to all. Though the man was healed spiritually (I
assume), he was not exempt from living in obedience to God, which
should be his inner-desire. There is no way for the sick man to
know he was spiritually healed except he 'sin not'. And perhaps,
his earlier sin involved drinking or sexual immorality that resulted
in his 'sickness'. john
Subject: Tres Dias From: john hampshire
To: All Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 23:05:45 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Anyone familiar with the Tres Dias program? Theology is non-demoninational
supposedly reaching out to all Christians or searchers. Any concerns
with this organization? john
Subject: Re: Tres Dias From: Pilgrim
To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 08:02:43 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Anyone familiar with the Tres Dias program? Theology is non-demoninational
supposedly reaching out to all Christians or searchers. Any concerns
with this organization? john
--- John,
Here's a quote from the web site
Stan referenced, and found in their 'Essentials of Tres Dias'
TRES DIAS is based
on the principles, the method, and the teachings of the Roman
Catholic Cursillo movement initially proposed by Bishop Juan
Hervas, Eduardo Bonnin and their fellow Christians. Each candidate
goes through three phases of the TRES DIAS movement: the pre-weekend,
the three-day weekend1 and the Fourth Day. TRES DIAS is a Christian
ecumenical movement.
Enough said? hahaha
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Tres Dias From: stan To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 07:17:55 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
http://www.tresdias.org/
Subject: God's plans for the reprobate? From: Anne To: All Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 17:14:06 (PDT) Email Address:anneivy@home.com
Message:
Okay, riddle me this . . . . . I've been reading 'Knowing God' by
J. I. Packer and he is talking about the plans God has for us, His
adoptive children. But this set me thinking . . . . since God is
omnipotent and omniscient, doesn't He, for all practical purposes,
have a 'plan' for all His creatures, both elect and otherwise? How,
precisely, do our
plans differ from those of the reprobate, except in our eventual
eternal destinations? Anne
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: Chris To: Anne Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 21:01:12 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Anne, Romans chapter 9:21-24, Those who are reprobate, fitted for
destruction and those who are His sheep fitted for glory, 'Hath
not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one
vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour? 22 What if God,
willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured
with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:
23 And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels
of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory, 24 Even us, whom
he hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?
Here we see Gods Purpose, Desire, and Good Pleasure:) Always and
Forever
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: Pilgrim
To: Anne Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 17:36:58 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Okay, riddle me this . . . . . I've been reading 'Knowing God' by
J. I. Packer and he is talking about the plans God has for us, His
adoptive children. But this set me thinking . . . . since God is
omnipotent and omniscient, doesn't He, for all practical purposes,
have a 'plan' for all His creatures, both elect and otherwise? How,
precisely, do our
plans differ from those of the reprobate, except in our eventual
eternal destinations? Anne
--- Anne,
One major thing that differs between
God's 'plan' for the elect and His 'plan' for the reprobate, is
that 'all things work together for good to them that love God, to
them who are the called according to his purpose.' Within this 'all
things' is also meant our Sanctification. We are always being 'conformed
to the image of Christ' (Rom 8:29), made 'partakers of the divine
nature' (Joh 1:12; 2Pet 1:4), and are destined to receive 'the inheritance
of the saints' (Col 1:12; cf. Eph 1:11, 14, 18; Heb 9:15; 1Pet 1:4).
In other words, after we have been made 'right' for heaven (Justification),
we are then made 'fit' for heaven (Sanctification). :-)
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 23:46:33 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
How, precisely, do our plans differ from those of the reprobate,
except in our eventual eternal destinations? No doubt our regeneration,
calling, salvation, justification, sanctification, and eventual
glorification differentiate us from the reprobate in a very real
way. Still, God uses all mankind for His purposes, so we fit into
His predetermined plans to the same degree. I think there is merit
in reminding the unrepentant sinner that God indeed has a plan for
him. It just gets sidetracked (distorted) by some into: 'Do you
know God has a plan for your life, He wants you to be saved'. There
is also the insidious distortion for believers too: 'Do you know
God has a plan for your life, He wants you to be ________'. Fill
in the blank with: Happy, healthy, wealthy, victorious, Spirit-filled,
on and on. The implication here is that whatever God's plan may
be, it can be 'activated' or 'altered' if we only ask. Hence, God
has not one plan, but many plans for your life, depending upon your
responses and choices. Or we can say then, based on this type of
theology, God has no plan for your life... YOU are responsible for
all that happens; God is waiting to help empower YOU! john
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: Chris To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 20:56:24 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, Something hit me wrong when reading your post, 'There is also
the insidious distortion for believers too: 'Do you know God has
a plan for your life, He wants you to be ________'. Fill in the
blank with: Happy, healthy, wealthy, victorious, Spirit-filled,
on and on.' I will agree about the Happy, Healthy, Wealthy part,
but definately not with the Victorious, Spiritfilled part. For it
is Gods plan and purpose that we are walk reminded that in Jesus
we are victorious and that we are to be Spirit-filled. Also I do
want to say this, we must seek out what Gods purpose is for our
life and Obey. That is our only Choice in the matter as BORN AGAIN
CHRISTIANS. Besides, His Will will be done with our without us,
right? Right! Always and Forever
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: john hampshire
To: Chris Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 20:44:26 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I suppose it depends on your theology . Should we urge a believer
to be 'spirit-filled' or victorious? By my definition, if we are
regenerated, then we ARE Spirit-filled. To urge someone to be filled
with the Spirit usually is a request that they demonstrate some
outward manifestation, such as tongues, or other signs and wonders.
The theology of the Pentecostal is built around the idea that God
has miraculous gifts just waiting for you, all you have to do is
have faith and ask. There is also the secondary accompanying belief
that if you get enough spirit-filling, and don't lose the 'power',
you can live a victorious life. My definition of a victorious life
is that Christ has performed the Victory against God’s enemies,
and I share as an adopted son in the King's triumph. God does not
pull His Spirit away, we may rebel against what is right, but God
convicts us through much pain and suffering, which is how we grow
in sanctification. The Christian life is not a some never-ending
ecstasy of happiness and joy, nor is that our goal. The wrong definition
would have each believer gleefully skipping through life, carefree
in God's love, claiming victory over each problem. Supposedly, because
we are victorious, we should be always happy, always smiling, dancing
on the mountain tops so to speak. When problems arrive in the 'spirit-filled'
person's life (by this I mean those who think there are many in-fillings
to maintain a powerful life), the fault lies in a lack of 'power'
due to the loss of 'filling'. Like a car out of gas, you have to
go back to the Gas-station and get more power (like a Power Ranger
I suppose, who always needs more power). No power, no victorious
life, pretty simple. Each day you must think hard to confess all
sins, to keep the power flowing from God. If you catch all your
sins, then God will turn on the 'juice' and you can do miracles
again, and never have a sad day. Having spent many years with Pentecostals,
I must say today I am disgusted with this mentality. It is a distortion
of regeneration, making our repentance and faith a requirement for
God’s grace, and distorted view of where and how Christ’s victory
was won. By the way, as I have been told, if you don't have the
Spirit-filling, then you can only be a weak, ineffectual, powerless
Christian who cannot understand what victorious living is really
like. In my mind they have equated sentimentality, emotional trappings,
and a happy face for the real victory that is in Jesus Christ. Our
victory is not in engineered pep-rallies where we are motivated
to get excited about God. Victorious living is not enhanced by emotionally-drenched
musical numbers designed to bring the sentimental listener closer
to Christ and supposedly unleash God's Spirit. This is a pagan,
carnival side-show better equated with the means cults use to control
their members—frenzied excitement. Of course this is just my opinion,
and not being Spirit-filled by the definition of Pentecostals, I
conveniently have no understanding and am unfit to speak knowledgeably.
I find that the Pentecostal movement is devoid of a theological
base, it is a human-engineered, sticky-sweet sentimental, God-loves
you, works doctrine that leads the person down a blind alley of
false-hope and away from the true Christ. What victory can they
have when they don't understand even the basics of who Christ is,
and why He died. Where is victory in false-doctrines. Of course
this depends heavily on your theology, to some this is the best
of Christianity and all very desireable. john
Subject: Re: God's plans for the reprobate? From: laz To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 05:38:10 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John, you said: Or we can say then, based
on this type of theology, God has no plan for your life... YOU are
responsible for all that happens; God is waiting to help empower
YOU! I agree with your post but wanted
to add in the interest of playing the 'human responsibility' card
(and to head off any charges of determinism/fatalism)...that God
using ways and means known only to Himself, DOES empower us both
to 'will and to do His good pleasure'. blessings, laz
Subject: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Prestor
John To: All Date Posted:
Mon, May 29, 2000 at 11:33:46 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello! yes, I'm at it again, shall Scriptural worship include hymns
or should the church only sing the psalms? Prestor John
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Pat To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 10:30:41 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello! yes, I'm at it again, shall Scriptural worship include hymns
or should the church only sing the psalms? Prestor John
--- Both .Just like reading from prayers out the Bible and praying
not out of it ! Pat
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P.
To: Pat Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 15:49:52 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Pat, The difference between singing and praying is this: singing
is not (when done corporately) sponteneous. For instance, if I were
to take your analogy to the logical conclusion, I would have to
conclude that I just go to the front, and begin singing and everyone
should be able to sing the same exact thing at the same exact time.
That is impossible. You see, more than one person sings at a time
and, therefore, what is sung must be prepared beforehand word by
word and line by line. Secondly, those who pray publicly at worship
are ordained men who have been tested doctrinally; most of those
who sing are not ordained. Therefore, they aren't as able to judge
the Scripturalness of what we sing as well as the ordained person.
So, there is a distinct difference between the two ordinances. One
is done by an individual person ordained to lead the rest in corporate
prayer (and is therefore sponteneous), the other is not sponteneous
and done by the mulititudes - many of whom are comparatively ignorant
(and therefore must be prepared beforehand). Thus, the analogy fails
between the ordinance of corporate prayer and singing of praises.
Because, therefore, there is a distinction between these ordinances
of public worship that is so fundamental, we cannot treat them analagously.
We must treat them as their own ordinances. Hence, in order to prove
that uninspired songs can be sung, we must search for a text which
warrants an uninspired songs to be sung - not sponteneousness of prayer. This is exactly
that which opponents to exclusive Psalmody have come up short in
demonstrating. Love, John P.
Subject: This AGAIN? From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 17:06:16 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Eph 5:19 'Speaking
to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and
making melody in your heart to the Lord;'
Col 3:16 'Let the word of Christ
dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one
another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace
in your hearts to the Lord.'
Again, the proof
is here! For if the triad: 'psalms
and hymns and spiritual songs' is taken to mean ONLY the O.T. Psalter, then all
ways that Paul says to use it are also affected, and thus NOTHING
but the O.T. Psalms are to be sung in ANY and EVERY circumstance.
It thus proves too much even for Exclusive Psalmodists! :-) We have exegetically proven our
point of view on several occasions, but you are want to accept it!
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: John P. To: Pilgrim Date Posted: Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 18:50:21 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message: Pilgrim wrote that our position proves to much concerning
Col. 3:16 and Eph. 5:19. Here, it appears as though he is misunderstanding
the regulative Principle of worship in a different way. (I wish
you [Pilgrim] would stop changing your understanding of the RPW)
In another post, you require me to have a prohibition of uninspired
hymns in public worship by requiring me to prove there is a verse
which says, 'only psalms.' In this post, you are saying that I don't
need an express prohibition of hymns in order to believe that they
are unlawful to sing in our everyday life. Now, which is it? I have
understood the regulative principle to say that if something has
no express warrant from the Word of God to be an element of public
worship, it is prohibited in public worship. If something is lacks
express positive warrant for being done in everyday life (either
by lacking an express command or good and necessary inference) then
it is permitted. Remember my Nadab and Abihu stories? You weren't
fond of them, but they proved their point (whether you understood
them or not). Thus, because I don't believe that everything we do
in everyday life requires express warrant from the word of God (like
using this computer), I don't believe it is forbidden. How does
is this applied? If this passage is speaking of everyday life, but
yet only as a command to sing Psalms, it doesn't prohibit other
songs or music during everyday life (it only commands that we sing
psalms, too - and probably primarily). Thus, the Regulative Principle
of worship is not the regulative principle of everyday life.
Furthermore, if this passage were speaking only of public worship,
then it would forbid uninspired songs in public worship. As far as I can tell at this time, I do
not believe these passages are speaking of public worship; I do, however, believe they are speaking
of only psalms. What are the implications of that understanding
of the passage? Two: (1) There can be no warrant from these passages
to show that we can sing uninspired songs in public worship; and
(2) This passage does not prohibit the singing of uninspired songs
in everyday life. So, no, I didn't prove to much. Love, John P.
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 22:22:39 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P.
I may not agree with your 'floating
definitions' of the Regulative Principle, in fact I reject them
outright, in that there are two applications of it. I maintain,
and always have that there is but ONE Regulative Principle that
is to be applied equally both in public worship and in every day
life. In both situations, it is the Scriptures that determine what
is proper, allowed and prohibited. There are both specific commandments,
and prohibitions that are to be obeyed, and there are general principles
which must be applied in ALL situations. Now to apply that to this
Psalmody issue. It is clear from Eph 5:19 and Col 3:16 that Psalms
are to be sung in every day life. And from the testimony of the
O.T. record, it is clear that the Psalms and probably other hymns
that were written previously to the Psalms were sung in the Tabernacle
and Temple Worship, as well in the Exilic and Post-exilic periods.
Thus both were sung in the early Church during public worship. There
is NO command to sing Psalms in the public worship PERIOD to be
found. Even when you try and insert your Eisogesis of those two
passages into the 'mix', they don't work for the issue of public
worship, for they don't address that area whatsoever, even by your
own admission, although as usual, you leave the door open a crack,
'just in case' at some later time you are able to somehow make them
apply, at least in your own mind. Let's stop being coy shall we?
You wrote:
I have understood
the regulative principle to say that if something has no express
warrant from the Word of God to be an element of public worship,
it is prohibited in public worship.'
And so for the umpteenth time
I ask you, based upon your own understanding of the Regulative Principle
as it applies to public worship: WHERE is the 'express warrant from
the Word of God' that commands that Psalms are to be sung specifically
in public worship? Since at this time you admit that both Eph 5:19
and Col 3:16 do NOT address the issue of public worship, then WHERE
do you find this 'express warrant'? Inquiring minds want to know!
:-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: laz To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 17:12:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
...can I put in my 2 cents...actually, I recall Pilgrim mentioning
this point a while back....but, what tune/melodies are thus prescribed
in singing the Psalms? Does it have to have a western european beat....or
can we use latin salsa, rock, rap, pop, etc...? What does the Bible
say? laz
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: John P.
To: laz Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 19:05:22 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings Laz, Good question. Let me explain: There are such a thing
as circumnstantials which are not elements of public worship. Some
examples of the circumstances of worship would be chairs, a pulpit,
a building, etc. Why do we feel exempt from proving these things
from Scripture? There are two things chiefly which make something
a warrantable circumstance of worship: (1) If something is necessary
in order to the fulfilling of an express command; (2) and something
aids the edification of the believers their without adding or contradicting
the elements of worship. Thus, we have chairs and a building, because
we are commanded to come together, and these things make for more
edification (since people aren't complaining about having to stand
for long sermons in cold, rainy, or snowy weather). Or, the pulpit
is lawful because the preacher may need a place to set his Bible
and sermon notes so that they don't become a distraction. Likewise,
we are commanded to sing psalms and thus know that this is an element
of worship. However, songs require tunes, and the Bible doesn't
provide them. Therefore, because an element of worship requires
something which is not expressly commanded (i.e., we must have tunes), we must
choose tunes as best as we can for the edification of the believers
- thus reckoning them a circumstantial. However, these are merely
circumstantials and ought not to be the cause of strife if one congregation
or Presbytery chooses a certain tune to accompany a certain psalm,
which is different from another tune which a different congregation
or Presbytery sings that psalm to. Love, John P. 'Let all things
be done decently and in order.' (1 Cor 14:40) Again, I reiterate,
I will be extremely busy starting tomorrow - therefore, I will likely be unable to participate
much more.
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: john hampshire
To: John P. Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 00:57:36 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Isaiah 38:20 'The LORD was ready to save me: therefore we will sing
my songs to the stringed instruments all the days of our life in
the house of the LORD'. Commentary: 'We have here Hezekiah’s thanksgiving-song,
which he penned, by divine direction, after his recovery. He might
have taken some of the psalms of his father David, and made use
of them for his purpose; he might have found many very pertinent
ones. He appointed the Levites to praise the Lord with the words
of David, 2 Chr. 29:30. But the occasion here was extraordinary,
and, his heart being full of devout affections, he would not confine
himself to the compositions he had, though of divine inspiration,
but would offer up his affections in his own words, which is most
natural and genuine.' If not all songs sung in the OT church were
David's but, on occasion others wrote a song which was commanded
to be sung in the house of the Lord, could we not extend this premise
and say that songs beyond that written in Psalms may be sung. In
a wider sense, rather than restricting only to Psalms, don't we
have spiritual words in the Bible everywhere that can be made into
spiritual songs. Psalm 119:54 'Thy statutes have been my songs in
the house of my pilgrimage'. The statutes of God are everything
God has to say, every word that proceeds from Him. Why would we
be forbidden to sing songs of the exploits of the greatness of God,
just as Hezekiah’s chose to do can we not create spirtual songs
for use in the house of the Lord? It seems overly restrictive, and
in light of other Scripture not anywhere commanded, to use only
the Psalms as spiritual songs and hymns. Could the implication of
'Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly...' be first and foremost
the entire Bible. And how is all Scripture to be used for 'teaching
and admonishing one another'? By the use of 'psalms and hymns and
spiritual songs', that is, by putting Scripture (not just Psalms)
to music. And then what? We are to be 'singing with grace in your
hearts to the Lord'. This certainly speaks to congregational singing.
Isn't admonishing one another done in the congregation? 'And we
beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and
are over you in the Lord, and admonish you'. Isn't teaching done
primarily within the framework of the local assembly? I do not see
where we are commanded to restrict ourselves to only the Psalms.
I conclude we are able to make spiritual songs and hymns from any
portion of Scripture. john
Subject: Re: This AGAIN? From: John P.
To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 13:24:24 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings john, Before answering what you wrote, I want to thank
you for your spirit of meekness which can be clearly seen throughout
this post you sent. I certainly appreciate it and am thankful that
you have chosen - by the grace of God - to conduct yourself as one
who bears Christ's banner. Please read what I have written in response
as a person seeking to show the same love to you. (1) Your objection
/ question based on Isaiah 38:20 is a good one. It is easily responded
to by simply stating that the translators made an error in converting
the Hebrew into English. Because I am short on time, I will just
quote something my pastor sent me a while back:
---
--Begin Quote
---
--- '(1) The Heb. verb that is translated 'sing' (nagan) is
never translated 'sing' in any of the other 14 places where it is
used in the O.T. (1Sam.16:16 [2 times]; 1Sam.16:17; 1Sam.16:18;
1Sam.16:23; 1Sam.18:10; 1Sam.19:9; 2Kgs. 3:15 [2 times]; Ps.33:3;
Ps.68:25; Is.23:16; Ez.33:22). In fact, Ps.68:25 demonstrates clearly
this distinction between singing praise and playing an instrument
('The singers went before, the players [nagan] on instruments followed
after'). Thus, Is.38:20 most likely should not be translated 'sing'
('therefore we will **sing** my songs'), but rather 'play' ('therefore
we will **play** my songs'). (2) The Heb. noun that is translated
'my songs' ('therefore we will sing **my songs** [neginothnai] to
the stringed instruments') here in Is.38:20 is always used (without
exception) elsewhere in the O.T. in the plural number to refer to
'instruments' not 'songs' (Ps.4:1 [superscription]; Ps.6:1 [superscription];
Ps.54:1 [superscription]; Ps.55:1 [superscription]; Ps.67:1 [superscription];
Ps.76:1 [superscription]; Hab.3:19 [postscription]. Thus, Is.38:20
most likely should not be translated 'my songs' ('therefore we will
play **my songs** to the stringed instruments'), but 'my instruments'
'therefore we will play **my instruments** all the days of our life
before the house of the Lord'). This is the translation given by
the LXX, Keil and Delitzsch, and others. (3) The use of 'my' (as
in 'my songs' or 'my instruments') would not seem to indicate songs
or instruments that Hezekiah were introducing into the public worship
of God for the first time, for the Scripture teaches that Hezekiah
used only the songs and instruments in public worship which were
first introduced by David (and David's inspired psalm writers):
2Chron.29:25,26,30. Thus, the use of 'my' in Is.38:20 most likely
refers to Hezekiah's personal part in restoring true worship to
Israel by using David's inspired songs and David's ordained instruments.'
---
---
End Quote
---
-- So that passage certainly isn't one to depend on for an argument
that it was lawful in the Old Testament period, after God gave the
psalms to be sung, to sing other songs which were introduced yet
not ordained by God for that purpose. For, the translation - though
intimating exactly what you understood it to mean - is flawed and
probably means something much different and at least doesn't give
us enough to assume anything more from the passage than what other
places in Scripture (dealing with Hezekiah's reformation) have said.
(2) You wrote, 'In a wider sense, rather than restricting only to
Psalms, don't we have spiritual words in the Bible everywhere that
can be made into spiritual songs.' Although it is true that there
is a whole Bible filled with material that could be converted into
our own songs, nevertheless, if that is what God desired from us
then He could have given us a whole Bible without a hymnal. The
fact that God gave us an inspired hymnal demonstrates that He doesn't
think that the substance our songs that we sing is insignificant.
Indeed, the fact that God gave us an inspired hymnal demonstrates
that He thinks there is a significant enough difference between
His songs and ours, that it warranted the highest divine approbation
possible, viz. that these songs are God's
own word. (3) You wrote, 'not all songs
sung in the OT church were David's but, on occasion others wrote
a song which was commanded to be sung in the house of the Lord,
could we not extend this premise and say that songs beyond that
written in Psalms may be sung.' This assertion of yours depended
on the Isaiah 38:20 passage, which was (though not your fault) an
erroneous translation. So, although I would agree that, if after
the giving of the book of Psalms, it could be found that (with God's
approbation) uninspired songs were introduced into the public worship,
then we could still do that. However, no one has done that yet.
(4) You wrote concerning Psalm 119:54 ('Thy statutes have been my
songs in the house of my pilgrimage'), 'The statutes of God are
everything God has to say, every word that proceeds from Him. Why
would we be forbidden to sing songs of the exploits of the greatness
of God, just as Hezekiah’s chose to do can we not create spirtual
songs for use in the house of the Lord?' -As has already been seen,
we don't have warrant justifying our belief that Hezekiah introduced
his own songs. However, concerning verse 54 of Psalm 119, we must
consider the historical context of it: David (or someone for David),
who was a prophet ordained for the purpose of introducing the instruments
for the Levites and the songs for the congregation, wrote, 'Thy
statutes have been my songs in the house of my pilgrimage.' What
is the significance of this? The significance is this: Now we don't
have to introduce our own songs based on the statutes of God because
someone - ordained by God to do so - has
done it for us as moved by the Holy Spirit.
Thus, we can sing David's songs, and know with certainty that we
are singing songs about God's statutes which are inspired by the
Almighty (and had been used in worship with God's approbation for
centuries prior to the coming of Christ). (5) You wrote, 'It seems
overly restrictive, and in light of other Scripture not anywhere
commanded, to use only the Psalms as spiritual songs and hymns.
Could the implication of 'Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly...'
be first and foremost the entire Bible. And how is all Scripture
to be used for 'teaching and admonishing one another'? By the use
of 'psalms and hymns and spiritual songs', that is, by putting Scripture
(not just Psalms) to music. And then what? We are to be 'singing
with grace in your hearts to the Lord'.' -The interpretation that
I (and many others before me) have put forth concerning Col. 3:16
depends not only on the phrase, 'Let the word of Christ dwell in
you richly.' However, I do think that portion of the verse - combined
with an understanding of the historical context (i.e. - the Seputagint,
the history of Psalmody, they 'hymn' Christ and His disciples sang,
&c.) ought to lead us to think that this passage is speaking
of the Old Testament Psalms. Again, it certainly doesn't give us
any certainty that other songs are warranted, and whatsoever is
not of faith (in the word of God) is sin. (6) You wrote, 'This certainly
speaks to congregational singing. Isn't admonishing one another
done in the congregation? 'And we beseech you, brethren, to know
them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish
you'. Isn't teaching done primarily within the framework of the
local assembly?' -I have been going back and forth on whether or
not these passages are speaking concerning the corporate worship
context. That is why I have thus far in this debate simply emphasized
that, even if it isn't speaking of the context of public worship,
our position still stands. In fact, that is why I have been so careful
with my words when speaking about this (I usually have qualified
my statement with statements like, 'As of now, I don't believe it
is speaking of corporate worship,' or, 'As far as I can tell at
this point, &c.'). Part of me, however agrees with you that
this is speaking of corporate worship; but, at this time, I don't
think a person claiming that this passage is speaking of simply
small gatherings of believers on their own can be excluded. (7)
You wrote, 'I do not see where we are commanded to restrict ourselves
to only the Psalms. I conclude we are able to make spiritual songs
and hymns from any portion of Scripture.' -Lord willing, you will
conclude otherwise, having now seen the Isaiah passage doesn't mean
what, at first glance, the English reader would conclude. Love,
John P. PS - Please excuse typos. Thanks.
Subject: Good illustration! n/t From: Rod To: Pat Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 12:44:31 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: ttrails
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 01:37:22 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Hello! yes, I'm at it again, shall Scriptural worship include hymns
or should the church only sing the psalms? Prestor John
---
-- Well Prestor, I had a huge post going here, but changed my mind.
Hi anyway!
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Prestor
John To: ttrails Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 20:28:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Well good to hear (read) from you too ttrails. Nice to see that
your still around.
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Five Sola
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Mon, May 29, 2000 at 20:10:18 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Prestor, I would have to say hymns are acceptable. Unfortunately,
I do not have much scriptural references. Since I grew up in a legalistic
baptist church (fundamentalist) that I get a bit hesitant when exclusivity
is given in any area (I know that some areas would warrant exclusivity
as my handle even indicates :-) ). KJVonly-ism is a black plague
on our churches today, immersion ONLY (sorry my baptist brothers)
is a claim not permitted by scripture, and I would be hesitant in
the area to say Psalms ONLY. Five Sola.
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P.
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Mon, May 29, 2000 at 18:06:29 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
(continued) Here are some reasons for believing that the 'psalms,
hymns, and spiritual songs,' found in Col. 3:16 and Eph. 5:19 are
speaking only of the Psalms contained in the Old Testament: (1)
The Old Testament with which those who were apart of the churches
of Ephesus and Colosse were familiar was the Greek translation known
as the Septuagint (LXX). In this translation, we find that the OT
Psalms used interchangeably as their titles the same Greek words that were used by Paul in the two passages
under discussion. For proof, consider the following (by Greg L.
Price):
---
---
---
Begin Quote
---
---
--- b. 'Psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs' is a form of Hebrew
parallelism wherein these 3 words do not indicate a distinction
in the content of the song sung, but rather refer to the 3 words
used in the Psalter of the Greek Septuagint (LXX) for the Psalms
authorized by David. This Hebrew parallelism is found in both the
O.T. (e.g. Deut.30:16; Ps.19:7,8) and in the N.T. (e.g. 2 Cor.12:12;
Eph.1:21; Col.1:16,22). The fact that Paul uses one other instance
of parallelism in Eph.5:19 (literally, 'singing and psalming with
your heart to the Lord') seems to give overwhelming evidence that
such was his intent in using psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs.
We find the same type of parallelism used in the LXX in Ps.26:6;
Ps.104:2; Ps.107:1 where singing and psalming are used, but no distinction
in the content of song is intended by the two different verbs used.
c. Since the LXX was used throughout the Greek speaking world, the
designations *psalmois* (psalms), *humnois* (hymns), and *odais*
(songs) were familiar expressions for the psalms found in the Psalter.
In Ps.71:20 of the LXX (which is Ps.72:20 in our English version),
all of the previous psalms of David (i.e. Psalms 1-71) are called
'the hymns of David.' Six of the Psalm titles use the word 'hymn'
(*humnos*). Thirty-six of the Psalm titles use the word 'song' (*ode*).
In fact, the title to Ps.75 in the LXX (which is Ps.76 in our English
version) includes all three terms used in Eph.5:19 and Col.3:16:
'For the end, among the Hymns (*humnois*), a Psalm (*psalmos*) for
Asaph; a Song (*ode*) for the Assyrian.' In the titles of the Psalms
(as found in the LXX), all three terms found in Eph.5:19 and Col.3:16
(hymns, psalms, and songs) are used interchangeably: 'a song of
David among the psalms' (Ps.4); 'a psalm of David, a song' (Ps.64);
'a psalm of a song' (Ps.29,47,67,74,86,91); 'a song of a psalm'
(Ps.65,82,87,107); 'a psalm of David among the hymns' (Ps.6,66).
---
---
---
-End Quote
---
---
---
-- Thus, it would not have been ambiguous or confusing to the first
readers of Paul's letter that, when he used the terms, 'psalms,
hymns, and spiritual songs,' he was speaking of the OT Psalms -
He simply gave their titles. (2) Each word individually ought to be considered (in
this context) as speaking of the OT Psalms. For, A. The word 'psalm'
obviously refers to the OT Psalms, and has been interpetted that
way by even many opposers of Exclusive Psalmody. B. The word 'hymn'
was used by the gospel writers to describe the song sung by Jesus
and His disciples during the Passover (Matthew 26:30; Mark 14:26).
It was customary for the Jews to sing during the Passover the 113th
through the 118th Psalms during the Passover ('The Great Hallel');
thus, we would expect that Jesus and His disciples likewise were
probably singing these Psalms, which were recorded in the Gospels
as, 'hymns.' C. The word 'songs' is modified by the adjective 'spiritual.'
Which, in the Greek is *pneumatikos*. This word means 'Spirit inspired'
the other two times it is used to refer to that which is written,
in the New Testament: In Romans 7:14, the law is called spiritual
and the words of scripture are called spiritual in 1 Cor.2:13. Thus,
we have good Biblically warrant to believe these songs are Spirit-inspired
(the Psalms of the OT). (3) The context of the passages intimate
that these, 'psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs' under consideration
are Spirit-inspired Scripture. For, in Colossians 3:16, the apostle
Paul commands us to, 'Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom;' and then he continues
by giving us the means by which we may do this: 'teaching and admonishing
one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, &c.' Thus,
these songs are songs that are to be used as means of letting the
'word of Christ,' or Scripture, dwell in us. Furthermore, all of
those in the church (whether new, and relatively ignorant Christians,
or old, more mature Christians) are here commanded to, 'teach and
admonich' their brethren by means of these songs. If we are to expect
new and conscientious Christians sing in worship - teaching their
brethren in good conscience (when they know so little) what better
means to make their conscience clear than to sing that which God
has inspired? They aren't ordained ministers who have been tested
doctrinally by other lawfully ordained persons before they were
permitted to convey the meaning of Scripture before the people by
means of preaching; thus, they ought not have to 'preach another
man's uninspired (technical sense) song to their brethren when teaching
and admonishing them.' Now, I realize that the objection may arise
that the terms, 'psalms, hymns, and songs,' have been used by pagans
as referring to works other than the OT hymnal. However, from what
is above related to you, I think that possibility is by far too
weak to, with good conscience and in faith (which alone can rest
in God and His word), sing songs other than those given to us in
God's hymnal. And, whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. Love, John
P.
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Diacono
To: John P. Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 12:08:21 (PDT) Email Address:diacono@minister.com
Message:
Greetings in Christ John, I think that what we must keep in mind
is Christian liberty. What may be right for me, may be wrong for
you. Paul was clear in teaching this. Personally, I think that if
are to say that the hymns by many writers were not 'spiritual' you'd
have to take another look. The fact that they are not 'Scripture'
does not mean that they are not 'spiritual'. I would be wrong to
agree that hymns are not 'spiritual'. But even more than that, you
have to go the next step. How are we to sing these songs? What kind
of instroments are allowed to be used? Do we cant them, which is
the proper form of 'sining' 'songs'. For the Jews did not actually
sing as the heathens did. Do we only use the trumpet, lute, tamborine
and drum? Can we use the piano? What about a guitar? Is a bass out
of the question? Why, because the Law says not to use any other
instruments? If so, I must ask the next question: Are we still under
the Law? If under the Law, the yes, only psalms may be sung in the
church. But if we are under the Law still, the there is no Church,
because Christ did not fulfil the Law and release us from it. These
are just the idle thinkings of a conservative baptist. I have a
hard time agreeing with anything that calls for absolutes that are
out side of Soteriology and Christology. Do not get me wrong, there
are slew of importants issues out there, but when it comes to absolutes,
and setting down legalistic laws, we really need to take a good
close look at what we are doing, and see if that is in accord with
our Christian liberties. In Christ, Diacono
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P.
To: Diacono Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 17:29:37 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings to you, too, Diacono: It is nice to see your reply. It
raises some good questions. They primarily concerned my first point
in the shorter of my emails. I wrote, 'First, we must have warrant
from the Word of God for doing what we do in worship (aside from
circumstantials). (Deuteronomy 12:32; Lev. 10:1-3; Mark 7:7; John
4:19-24; Colossians 2:23; &c.) This is necessary a necessary
[Typo] understanding of worship before it is even worth discussing.'
Whereas I began with the claim that we must have Scriptural warrant
for all that we do in public worship, your claim is that we can
do whatever we wish - or will - to do. My claim is that any position
which says that we can do whatever we care to in worship is what
the Bible calls, 'will worship' (Col. 2:23 AV). There is a lot I
could write in defense of this, however, I will only use four passages
to prove that we cannot do whatever we desire in worship (two OT
and two NT). If you desire more, I recommend that you read a wonderful
(short) book on worship by Kevin Reed. It is free on the Internet
at the following address: <http://www.swrb.com/newslett/actualnls/BibW_ch0.htm> For now, however, consider the four passages I said
I would use: From the Old Testament: (1) Deuteronomy 12:32, 'What
thing soever I command you, observe to do it: thou shalt not add
therto, nor diminish from it.' This passage is in the context of
the laws of the sanctuary; or, in other words, God is commanding
the people of Israel to, when they enter the promised land, not worship God after the manner of the heathen (v30). So, after forbidding that the Israelites worship
God to use the heathen means of worship to worship Him, He gave
them a positive duty commanding them how
exactly they were to worship Him.
This manner of worshipping Him was to not add their own desired
ways of worshipping Him, nor to take away from His commanded means.
If you read the context, you will see this. This passage is not
speaking of Sola Scriptura even though Sola Scriptura certainly is true. Rather, it is speaking of how we are
to worship God. (2) Leviticus 10:1-3, 'And Nadab and Abihu, the
sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein,
and put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the LORD,
which he commanded them not. And there went out fire from the LORD,
and devoured them, and they died before the LORD. Then Moses said
unto Aaron, This is it that the LORD spake, saying, I will be sanctified
in them that come nigh me, and before all the people I will be glorified.
And Aaron held his peace.' This passage is an application of the
command of God given in Deut. 12:32. Nadab and Abihu have decided
to worship God by offering Him strange fire. God was displeased
with this worship so vehemently, that He devoured them with fire
from heaven. This ought to make us ask (with trembling), 'What,
then, was it that made this fire strange?' The details of what made
the fire strange can be debated, however, we know this much: They did something in worship which wasn't commanded. For, the text says of the strange fire that, '[God]
had not commanded [it of] them.' (NAS - bracketed portions mine;
I chose the NAS version here because modern English helps draw out
the meaning in this text). Thus, God is serious about the manner
in which He is worshipped. New Testament passages: (3) Mark 7:7,
'Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the
commandments of men.' Here, Jesus reiterates the doctrine propogated
in Deuteronomy 12:32, showing its moral perpetuity in the NT. For,
if it is vain worship to worship after the teachings and commandments
of men, and traditions too (seen in the subsequent verses), then,
by process of elimination, we either have to be commanded by God,
angels, brute beasts, or beings of whom we know nothing. Unless
were Mormons or enthusiasts, we don't get our worship from 'angels';
Unless we are over-environmentalists, we don't believe animals have
any part in worship (and even if we were super-environmentalists,
animals wouldn't teach us how to worship; they would be the object
of it); and we certainly don't care about the commands of beings
which may exist of whom we know not a thing (nor do most of us believe
in any such thing). That leaves us with the necessity of having
God's command if we desire our worship not to be 'vain.' (4) Hebrews
9:1, 'Then verily the first covenant had also
ordinances of divine service, and
a worldly sanctuary.' (emphasis added) In this passage, we find
a couple important things: A. There were ordinances (*dikaioma*
- which has the force of laws) of divine service (*latreia* - which refers to worship)
in the First (or Old) Covenant. B. Not only were there these laws
or ordinances of divine worship in the Old Covenant, the word, 'also,'
is used to describe these ordinances or laws of worship. Now, that
word intimates what? that something else
of the like kind as the first *covenant* also has laws of worship. Conveniently,
the immediate context (ch. 8) speaks of the second (or New) covenant.
Thus, the New Covenant also has laws or ordinances of worship. Concerning instruments,
I don't have time to get into the details. However, we do believe
they are regulated by God, and that (as the faithful reformers and
early church fathers believed) they are not to be used at all in
public worship in the New Covenant. Our reasn is precisely because we are no longer under the Law. Please, however,
since I don't have time to discuss more than one thread at a time
(maybe two if one is easier - like the Watts thread), send me an
email and I will send you Internet sources that will permit you
to study this on your own. Then, maybe later, you can post your
objections and I will respond with a Biblical defense. Please understand
that I would love to have time to do this all day, but I simply
don't. Love, John P. PS - Christian liberty is the liberty to obey
God in simplicity of faith; thus, the church didn't have the liberty
to add to worship whatever they desired. In fact, I suppose that
there would even come a point where (as Tom H. wisely intimated)
even you would limit others liberty. For instance, I'd suspect you
wouldn't permit cookies and soda for the Lord's Supper, or oils
for baptism. Thus, you are either determining how everyone else
is to wroship God according to your own counsel and rule, or you
must submit to the fact that God alone has the right to command
how He is served in worship.
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Tom.H To: Diacono Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 13:23:51 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Diacono Although I agree that Paul talks about Christian liberty.
He also uses it (Christian liberty) in a context. What I would like
to ask you is, can you show me from scripture, how we can apply
our Christian liberty to worship? Also if it can, to what extent
are we allowed to take that? Would you say that Christian liberty
even applies to contempory worship, where rock music is being used
in the worship of God? Tom
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Diacono
To: Tom.H Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 06:49:59 (PDT) Email Address:diacono@minister.com
Message:
Diacono Although I agree that Paul talks about Christian liberty.
He also uses it (Christian liberty) in a context. What I would like
to ask you is, can you show me from scripture, how we can apply
our Christian liberty to worship? Also if it can, to what extent
are we allowed to take that? Would you say that Christian liberty
even applies to contempory worship, where rock music is being used
in the worship of God? Tom Tom, Let me start by quoting Paul in
his letter to the Romans. “For one believeth that he may eat all
thing; another, who is weak, eateth herbs. Let not him that eateth
despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateh not judge
him that eateth; for god hat received him…. It is good neither to
eat flesh nor to drink wine nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth,
or is offended, or is made weak. Hast thou faith? Have it to thyself
before God. Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing
which he alloweth. And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because
he eatheth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin.”
(Rm.14:2-3,21-23) Realizing of course that the particular context
here is eating meat, the application goes beyond that, even into
musical worship with song in the church. The argument has been made
previously that ‘whatsoever is not of faith is sin.’ But the context
only partly supports that statement. Partly insomuch as the believer
does not doubt that which he is doing, that he has faith that he
is right before God in what he does. Paul speaks to one of the most
controversial issues between Jewish and Gentile believers, that
of eating meat, unclean meat at that. We all recall the rebuke that
Paul gave to Peter for removing himself, and thus many other Jews,
from eating with Gentiles. The reason for this is that the Gentile
believers were eating things unclean to a Jew. Christ Himself said
that it is not what man eats that makes him unclean but that whish
comes out of his heart (and this all because the disciples didn’t
wash their hands before eating). We all would heartily agree that
eating meat, whether it be fish, chicken, beef or pork is of no
consequence. Paul speaks specifically of meat offered to idols in
1 Cor. 10. The warning of eating food offered to idols here is not
for the conscience of the believer, but that of the other. If eating
the food will offend another, then for his sake, don’t eat it. Paul
did not instruct the Romans or the Corinthians to stop eating meat.
For that matter, he didn’t tell them to stop using any particular
kind of music in their worship either. The non-Jewish believers
would not have known the old Psalms, neither would their song pattern
be like that of Jews. In fact, of all the instructions that the
Jerusalem council could have given to the Gentiles, they limited
it to “abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and
from things strangled, and from fornication.” As we have already
seen, the eating of meat is not a mandate because it is a sin, but
because of the offense that it would cause to the Jewish believers.
Where then is the forbidding of Roman music in church? It is not
there. Surely Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, would have instructed
them as to what type of songs are appropriate for worship. In fact,
it is believe (and enough research to prove) that Paul himself either
authored, or used portions of doxologies and early hymns in his
letters. These could not have been the Psalms to which he was referring
to in ‘psalms and hymns and spiritual songs.’ The key to Christian
liberty as applied to worship, especially corporate worship is this,
do you doubt what you are doing? Do you have faith that what you
are doing is right in God’s eyes. If the question be applied to
up beat music, to worship songs, to hymns and songs not written
in the Psalms, I can say yes. There is no convection in me, and
thus no condemnation in such. If one finds fault, or is offended
by such music in church, then that person needs to find another
church that fits his acceptance in worship. It is not sin for the
chuch is worshiping in true faith, and doubts not. I’m sure that
this just opens up more questions. My reply is not meant to be a
treatise in defense of my particular feelings on musical worship
in church. How a church worships is between them and God alone.
In Christ, Diacono
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P.
To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Mon, May 29, 2000 at 18:06:12 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Greetings: Scriptural worship must only include Psalms. The chief
passages from the New Testament which can be brought forth as witnesses
against exclusive Psalmody are the two alluded to by Prestor in
his Subject for this message: Colossians 3:16 and Ephesians 5:19. What I am arguing
is that these passages are speaking only of the God-breathed Psalm
book recorded in the Old Testament, under the titles of, 'pslams,
hymns, and spiritual songs.' How does one get that? I will answer
that in the next post. However, for the moment, I will just lay
out my claims: (1) First, we must have warrant from the Word of
God for doing what we do in worship (aside from circumstantials).
(Deuteronomy 12:32; Lev. 10:1-3; Mark 7:7; John 4:19-24; Colossians
2:23; &c.) This is necessary a necessary understanding of worship
before it is even worth discussing. (2) This warrant from Scripture
must be clear enough that we can do that which we do in worship
in faith and good conscience, otherwise it is sinful worship. 'And he that doubteth
is damned if he eat, because he eateth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin' (Romans 14:23). (3) The passages referred to by Prestor
do not give warrant for singing anything other than Psalms, and
even if stretched to argue against the exclusive Psalmody, they
certainly do not warrant a certainty that we may sing songs other
than the Psalms. (see next post for evidence) (Continuing) Biblical
Worship www.swrb.com/newslett/actualnls/BibW_ch0.htm
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 17:26:31 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P.
So here we are again debating
the untenable position of Exclusive Psalmody. :-) You want to base
your view on two particular passages of Scripture, namely Ephesians
5:19 and Colossians 3:16. From Greg Price's writings, you assert
that Paul was referencing the Scriptures from the LXX; delineating
between three 'groups' of psalms rather than three 'types' of songs.
First of all I think it must be noted that 'the Reformers, the English
Puritans, and the best modern Reformed commentators such as Hodge
and Wm. Hendriksen all reject this interpretation of these two passages
and including James 5:13. John Calvin, for example, said this on
Col. 3:16:
Moreover, under these
three terms he (Paul) includes all
kinds of songs. They are commonly
distinguished in this way: a psalm is sung to the accompaniment
of some musical instrument, a hymn is properly a song of praise,
whether it be sung simply with the voice or otherwise; an ode
contains not merely praise, but exhortation and other matters.
He wants the songs of Christians to be spiritual, and not made
up of frivolities and worthless trifles. (emphasis is mine).
Another example can be drawn from Scripture itself. Is the reference
to 'songs' in Rev.5:9 therefore to be understood as referring
to the O.T. 'Psalter'?
Now let's move on the one of the
passages in question, e.g., Eph:519 which reads:
Speaking to yourselves
in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making
melody in your heart to the Lord;
For this text to
teach 'Exclusive Psalmody' it must first speak directly concerning
the public worship of God by the gathered church. The question therefore
is, Does it do so? If it was speaking strictly of the public worship of the saints then
what are we to make of the preceding verse which commands us 'to
be filled with the Spirit'? Is this then to be restricted to the
public worship? What about 'giving thanks'? (vs. 20). And what about
'Wives, submit yourselves
unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord.'; are wives only to submit themselves to their husbands
during the public worship, and are free from offering submission
when they leave the assembly? It seems clear that Paul is referring
to all of life and not just to the public worship of God.
'Does this verse refer exclusively to public worship? Verse 19 primarily
concerns personal edification just as verse 18 refers to personal
filling, verse 20 to personal thanksgiving, and verse 21 to private
mutual fellowship. The remainder of the passage concerns personal
obedience in the home (22-6:4) or at work (6:5-9). Exclusive Psalmodists
allow hymns and songs to be used for personal edification, but then
point to Eph. 5:19 as proving exclusive psalmody. If this verse
actually taught exclusive psalmody, it would mean that only the
Psalms are to be sung in private for personal edification. But this
position is unacceptable to nearly everyone.' Again, Eph 5:19 does
NOT speak narrowly of only the public gathering and worship of God,
but rather to the everyday life of all Christians. 'Notice also
that the apostle said, 'Speaking to yourselves in Psalms and hymns an spiritual songs.' If this verse refers to exclusive psalmody
in public worship, then not only must singing be done by the Psalms,
but all speaking as well. All sermons, prayers, and lessons
must be restricted to quotations from the Psalms if this verse teaches
exclusive psalmody.'
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P. To: Pilgrim Date Posted: Tues, May 30, 2000 at 18:06:26 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message: Greetings again, Pilgrim, it has been a while, brother.
:) I thought you would get involved - that is good. Let me deal
quickly with your arguments (as I'm running short on time): (1)
Calvin, Hodge, and others, believed psalms, hymns, and spiritual
songs could be interpretted as more than merely the Psalms of David.
I grant this. However, the Westminster Divines, Matthew Henry, John
Owen, Jonathan Edwards, St. Augustine, and more, maintained exclusive
Psalmody, and hence, either advocated the interpretation that I
gave concerning these passages, were moving in that direction, or
completely disassociated these passages from the context of worship
at all. (2) I did not present these verses as an argument for
exclusive Psalmody. Rather, I interpretted them to refute an objection
against it. What is the significance? I don't think they have
to be speaking of public worship. I think the fact that the OT worshippers
sang their worship tunes from the Psalter because of divine warrant,
we need warrant that this command of God has been abrogated. From
these passages, people attempt to prove that other songs have been
added to the worship of God; this I deny, and this is what I was
attempting to prove. Thus, in my first sentence, I didn't say, 'Here
are two passages that prove Exclusive Psalmody'; rather, I wrote,
'The chief passages from the New Testament which can be brought
forth as witnesses against exclusive Psalmody are the two alluded
to by Prestor in his Subject for this message: Colossians 3:16 and
Ephesians 5:19. What I am arguing is that these passages are speaking
only of the God-breathed Psalm book recorded in the Old Testament,
under the titles of, 'pslams, hymns, and spiritual songs.'' Notice,
I approached my first two emails as a refutation of an expected objection; not as a positive
argument for exclusive Psalmody. For, if there is no positive warrant
from Scripture (whether necessarily inferred from Scripture's plain
teaching, or expressly commanded) to sing songs other than the OT
Psalms, then you are without an argument for the practice. Besides,
if these verses were commands to sing songs other than the Psalms
(which it would have to be if it is a command, and your interpretation
is correct), then the Westminster Divines, and the men above mentioned
(plus more), continually committed a sin of omission: they didn't sing religious songs by men (at least not in public, private, or family
worship). (3) You wrote, 'Exclusive Psalmodists allow hymns and
songs to be used for personal edification, but then point to Eph.
5:19 as proving exclusive psalmody. If this verse actually taught
exclusive psalmody, it would mean that only the Psalms are to be
sung in private for personal edification. But this position is unacceptable
to nearly everyone.' The Regulative Principle of worship does not
apply to times other than worship. Thus, even if this passage is
referring to times other than public worship, it does not forbid us to sing other songs for personal edification throughout the
day. However, in (organized) private, domestic, or public worship,
I do not know of any exclusive Psalmodists who sing other songs
from those of the Psalter. (4) About the 'Speaking' objection, in
which you claim that, if this passage is referring to only public
worship, then we may only speak the Psalms. I agree, IF two conditions were met: A. We could prove that the word
'speaking' isn't being used in a strange manner referring to 'singing,'
and, B. This is speaking of public worship only. I have no problem
claiming that this passage is not explicitly referring to public
worship. All I'm claiming is that it does give no warrant to
the opposers of exclusive Psalmody to defend their singing other
songs - which Augustine condescendingly and condemningly called,
'the poetic effusions of human genius.' In conclusion, the basic
assumption on which almost the entirety of your objection to exclusive
Psalmody lied was that we believe Col. 3:16 and Eph. 5:19 are speaking
of the public setting of worship. We can agree with you, that these
are speaking of the setting outside of worship, and still not have
our argument weakened in the
least. Thus, your argument
was impertinent. For Christ's Crown and Covenant, John P.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 07:57:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John,
Very few Reformed people would
ever argue against
the use of Psalms in public worship. In fact, most all have argued
for their inclusion.
On the Regulative Principle, however, I would have to strongly disagree
that it is to be limited ONLY to public worship, but rather in is
an all encompassing principle that affects all of life; public worship
being but one of its applications, albeit a very important one.
The Puritans who developed this Principle surely applied it to their
everyday lives as no one can contest. At the time of the Reformation,
the Reformers established the basic principle that so far as the public worship of God is concerned, whatever
is not commanded by Scripture is forbidden.
This principle was necessary in order to give a clear reason for
the exclusion of the mass, prayers for the dead, prayers to the
saints, rosary services, etc. The Reformers wanted to re-establish
the pure worship of the apostolic church. The regulative principle
was their main instrument by which they sought to do this. Since
nearly all Reformed Christians accept this principle, it is surprising
that exclusive psalmists claim that the regulative principle of
worship forbids the introduction of uninspired hymns in New Testament
church services. 'If it is not commanded, it is forbidden' is thought
by them to be the main argument for exclusive psalm singing in the
church. But this principle in no way gives support to the sole psalmists'
argument, as will be seen by the three following reasons. A. The
Reformers and the Puritans who established this principle and fought
for it, never understood it to mean the exclusion of uninspired
hymns from church worship.
1. Did not Calvin
include uninspired hymns in the Geneva Psalter? Yes. 2. Did
not the first Scottish, English and Dutch Psalters include uninspired
hymns? Yes. 3. Did not the Puritans who developed this principle
actively engage in the writing of hymns (Baxter, Henry, Bunyan,
etc.) and publish them (Owen)? Yes. 4. Even the great lights
of the Evangelical Awakening were not opposed in principle to
the singing of uninspired hymns in the services, (Whitefield,
Romaine, Wesley, Toplady, Williams, etc.).
If the very framers and the greatest
expounders of the regulative principle never derived exclusive psalmody
from the regulative principle, this casts suspicion that the present
use of the principle for exclusive psalmody is based upon a misunderstanding
of the principle itself. B. This misunderstanding arises out of
a confusion between the essence of the act of worship and the circumstances
attending worship. Dr. J . I. Packer has pointed out this distinction
as being fundamental to the Puritan concept of the regulative principle
of worship. 1. Scripture alone tells what makes up the essence of
worship. God has revealed to his people that there is to be (1)
a gathering together for (2) the preaching and teaching of the Word,
(3) the administration of the sacraments, (4) church discipline,
(5)prayers, (6) singing, (7) fellowship, and (8) collection of offerings.
The Romanists sought to add the Veneration of the Saints, worship
of Mary, masses for dead, adoration of images, auricular confession,
penance, candles, rosaries, etc. The Reformers and Puritans refused
to add any of these things to the essence of worship. Nothing is
to be added except it be a rule of Scripture. This is the clear
teaching of Chapter XXI in the Westminster Confession of Faith.
2. On the other hand, the circumstances of worship are a matter
of Christian liberty and practicality. The early churches met in
the temple and in synagogues until driven out by the Jews. Then
the home was the place of the churches until the congregations grew
too large; then they had to go into the fields to worship. When
Christianity was legalized, believers built places of worship. The
design of the building, the presence of pews and organs, even the
clothing of the minister belongs to the circumstances of worship.
The vestment controversy of Owen's day was not over the issue of
whether or not a minister could wear vestments, but whether or not
the minister must wear vestments as part of the essence of worship.
Whether or not you have musical instruments accompanying your singing,
or whether you sing the Psalms or uninspired hymns are issues belonging
to the circumstances of worship. C. Even if we were to grant that
regulative principle of worship will dictate the material to be
sung in the worship service, where do we find in Scripture any explicit
commands concerning congregational singing? Even if we were willing
to grant that Eph.5:19 and Col.3:16 did directly and exclusively
refer to public worship, these passages clearly include hymns and
songs as well as the Psalms. D. I must agree with the Reformers,
the Puritans, and the best Reformed commentators in their understanding
of the regulative principle of worship, i.e. that the regulative
principle cannot be used to establish exclusive psalmody.
In His Precious Blood, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 23:14:10 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Brother Pilgrim, (beware of typos, this is long, uneditted, and
quickly typed) I think you are mistaken in your arguments (or at
least the conclusions you draw from them). Because of the length
of it, and the various different arguments presented, I will reply
paragraph by paragraph (highlighting major points). (1) In your
first paragraph, you claimed the regulative principle applies to
all of our life,
not merely to public worship. By this claim, you have demonstrated
one of two things: A. You either don't believe in the Regulative
Principle of worship, but rather what others believe; or B. You
have not made the appropriate distinction between how our lives
are regulated and how worship is - thus leading you to us the term
'Regulative Principle,' sounding as though it is the same thing
in worship and life, while at the same time having two different
understandings of the term. Why do I say this? Let me give an example
of how the regulation in life is different from that of worship.
(My example:) Nadab and Abihu, rather than being priests, were ordinary
merchants. As they moved from one location to another, they sold
a certain product - I know not what. However, one day, they noticed
a distinct and bad
odor. 'You know Nadab,' said Abihu, 'I bet we could make a ton,
without sinning, by selling censor-like pans, incense, and matches!
That would cover the odor when the people burnt the incense!' 'No,
no, Abihu; (replies Nadab) We ought not sell it so quickly. First,
let's see how the people like the smell by trying it ourselves!
Don't you think?' 'Good idea!' Poof! They light a fire in a censor
like devise, in order to burn incense for the purpose of 'perfuming
the camp.' Did they sin? No. Why? Because in our ordinary life -
independant of formal (or public, private, or family) worship -
they were certain that there was no prohibition, nor principle that
would lead to the prohibition of burning incense in a censor-like
devise for the purpose of covering a bad
odor. However, had Nadab and Abihu not
been merely merchants doing this as a business endevour, but were
(as they were) priests and doing this in the public worship setting,
because they had no express commandment
to do this in the worship of God, they
were consumed by the wrath of the Almighty. I hope you see the difference.
Thus, if you desire to deny this difference, you either deny the
regulative principle of worship or you deny the regulative principle
of life by saying Nadab and Abihu were not in sin in their hypothetical
business endeavor; if you accept this difference, then you must
confess that your claim, 'I would have to strongly disagree that
it [Regulative Principle-JP] is to be limited ONLY to public worship,
but rather in is an all encompassing principle that affects all
of life;' contains ambiguity which allows you to change your understanding
of the regulative principle when you speak of worship or its application
to non-formal-worship life. For, the regulative principle of life
is what most today think we may do in worship: anything
not forbidden; while the regulative principle
of worship is what most today despise: nothing
can be done in worship (as to elements of worship) except that which
is commanded or warranted by good and necessary inference. (2) Now I'm going to skip a few paragraphs, and continue
on to your 'A - B - C - D' points. Starting with point A: In this point, you essentially
are claiming that those whom we claim to be the great expounders
of the Regulative Principle of Worship, denied exclusive Psalmody.
Let me deal with your four questions (which you answered for us):
1. About Calvin's including uninspired hymns in the Geneva Psalter.
In my most recent post, I discussed this. So I won't get into it
for the time being. I agree that Calvin was not an exclusive Psalmist
- however, he was moving in that direction his whole life, and even
held a position of exclusive singing of inspired songs. However,
I would simply state that the presense of hymns in the Psalters
of the various reformed churches does not intimate they used them
in worship. 'What!' you say? 'That is an absurd claim!' No - their Bibles also contained the apocrypha. I don't suspect you would argue that they used the apocrypha
in worship (expressly contrary to the WCF). 2. This point was that
various churches included hymns in their Psalters. See last two
sentences of previous point. 3. Your next claim is that some of
the Puritans actively engaged in writing hymns. I
wouldn't have a moral problem writing them either (although I likely wouldn't spend my time doing that).
I have even - impromptu - sung little songs of my own; this doesn't
make me an opponent of exclusive Psalmody. 4. First off, I wouldn't
call Wesley a light in any way. Secondly, you neglected to mention
Edwards. That was because he was plainly an exclusive Psalmist.
In his 'History of Redemption,' Part V, he wrote, 'Another thing
God did towards this work [the work of redemption-JP], at that time,
was his inspiring David to show forth Christ and his redemption,
in divine songs, which should be for the use of the church, in public
worship, throughout all ages.' (p. 554, Works of Jonathan Edwards;
v. i. - Banner of Truth) Concerning the rest of them, I agree with
you on some, but others I am ignorant and am going to have to take
your word for it - which I do. B. Now, to deal with your second
major heading, which you subdivided into two points, ultimately
leading to the conclusion that Psalms and hymns (and instruments
made their way into the discussion here, though they don't belong
for the time being) are a part of the circumstances of worship.
Your two claims were these: (1) 'Scripture alone tells us what makes
up the essence of worship.' You certainly are not going to get an
argument from me. However, you continue to list off the ordinances
/ elements of worship which are among those which make up the essence
of worship. Among this number is 'singing.' Then, you appealed to
the Westminster Confessional Standards (WCS) in order to show that
they agree that Scripture alone make this distinction between that
which is of the essence of worship and that which is circumstantial.
Amazingly, the Westminster Standards teach
not merely that singing is an ordinace or essential element, but
rather that Psalm singing is an ordinance of God.
Furthermore, in all their details about what goes into worship as
elements, they (conspicuously) neglect to mention anything but the Psalms. Consider
their Directory for Publick Worship: _____Begin Quote______ 'Of the Singing of Psalms: IT
is the duty of Christians to praise God publickly, by singing of
psalms together in the congregation, and also privately in the family.
In singing of psalms, the voice is to be tunably and gravely ordered;
but the chief care must be to sing with understanding, and with
grace in the heart, making melody unto the Lord. That the whole
congregation may join herein, every one that can read is to have
a psalm book; and all others, not disabled by age or otherwise,
are to be exhorted to learn to read. But for the present, where
many in the congregation cannot read, it is convenient that the
minister, or some other fit person appointed by him and the other
ruling officers, do read the psalm, line by line, before the singing
thereof.' _____End Quote______ They even got into the details about
how the psalms ought to be sung in order to make it possible for
the illiterate, children, or impaired-seeing elderly could sing
along! And, lo, they - being non-exclusive Psalmodists - forgot to mention that other songs can be sung! Furthermore, it is amazing that the singing of Psalms
and instrumental accompaniment are merely circumstantials now, when,
in the Old Covenant, God treated them as elements. Now, without
Scripture changing them from non-circumstantials, how, I pray you,
did they insta-become circumstantials? Location became a circumstantial,
when it wasn't before - but we have express
warrant for that change (John 4:19-24);
where is the warrant for that change when it comes to the substance
of the songs we sing, and the instruments that accompany them? It
doesn't exist. (2) Secondly, you claim that (or at least intimate
without qualifying) that in the time immediately following the legalization
of Christianity, organs were present in
the Church. Pilgrim, you claim to know
church history, and I believe you do (as a brother); but how the fact that even the
most pro-instruments-in-worship Church historians (Schaff, for instance)
will only say that instruments were introduced in worship at earliest as a remotely
acceptable practice in the 8th century escaped your notice, I cannot
answer. I suspect that you just were writing fast, and didn't explain
that to us because of a mistake that we make when rushing (which
is understandable). However, it is hard to imagine that the Christian
church, having come out of the Jewish church which used instruments,
could have been taught by Jews (the apostles) who would have used
instruments in worship when Jewish, would have ceased the practice
if they did not believe instruments were regulated and non-circumstantial.
Even in the 1200's Aquinas claimed that they were not in the majority
of churches because the churches did not wish to Judaize! --But
I am now working on a tangent, and must stop. We need to stick to
Psalms, please. I simply couldn't overlook this error. C. Thirdly,
you claimed (and I quote), 'Even if we were to grant that regulative
principle of worship will dictate the material to be sung in the
worship service, where do we find in Scripture any explicit commands
concerning congregational singing? Even if we were willing to grant
that Eph.5:19 and Col.3:16 did directly and exclusively refer to
public worship, these passages clearly include hymns and songs as
well as the Psalms.' -We find warrant from Scripture to sing in
the congregations from Hebrews 2:11,12, ' Heb 2:11-12, 'For both
he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one:
for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, Saying,
I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church
(*ekklesia*) will I sing praise (*humneo*) unto thee.' Thus, in
the church, there will be singing; see also 1 Cor. 14:26, where,
in the public worship, they were bringing forth 'psalm' (*psalmos*)
to sing. Thus, we have warrant to sing in worship. Secondly, you have simply begged the question by assuming what
nobody has been able to prove (with certainty) for as long as the
debate has existed, viz. that the 'hymns and spiritual songs' in
Col. 3:16 and Eph. 5:19 are other than the Psalms. You have to prove that - not
just claim it. Saying, 'these passages
clearly include hymns and songs as well as the Psalms,' is merely
a proof surrogate (a claim of fact without evidence to defend it).
D. Finally, you say you must agree with, 'the Reformers, the Puritans,
and the best Reformed commentators in their understanding of the
regulative principle of worship, i.e. that the regulative principle
cannot be used to establish exclusive psalmody.' First, I would
argue that, at best, you can grasp at only a percentage of these
people who would agree with you; Second, I would argue that, although
I respect many of these men greatly, I nevertheless base my argument
for this position on Scripture. Thus, that is where the center of
our argument ought to lie. However, I don't mind bringing more witnesses
to the stand for our position. One more note: about Matthew Henry's
quote. (1) The Psalms of David are a typical title used by men throughout
church history to refer to the book of Psalms. I am surprised that
you - who appear to have read some historical literature - would
be ignorant of this. (2) You wrote, 'Henry used the conjunction
and to distinguish between 'the Psalms of David, and spiritual hymns
and odes, collected out of the Scripture. If anything, to the first-time
reader, Henry is making mention of three types of songs, of which
the Psalms are but one type.' Whether they are, 'the Psalms of David,'
or, 'spiritual hymns and odes,' it is clear they are songs from Scripture. Furthermore,
as I continued in my post, I did not claim that this quote of Henry's
was a sound argument
establishing (without possible objection) my claims; rather, I said
it was a strong
argument (as those who study philosophy know, the difference between
these terms is vast; for, a sound argument is one that is deductively
valid with all the premises true; whereas a strong argument could
still be stronger by bringing in more facts, &c.). Thus, when
he only speaks of the 'psalms' as 'ordinances' of worship, the conspicous
lack of mentioning 'hymns and spiritual songs,' gives us a strong
argument for concluding that he believed that only the psalms were
an ordinance, and that either (1) hymns and spiritual songs were
considered to be Psalms by Henry, or (2) he believed hymns and spiritual
songs to be songs other than the psalms, and no part of public worship
anyhow. The other possibility - which seems unlikely from the above
quote - is that he didn't believe in Exclusive Psalmody, and I am
wrong (which doesn't change the fact that Scripture teaches it).
Pilgrim, brother, I am saddened by your argumentation. I feel as
though you are being dishonest (whether wittingly or unwittingly)
with what you are writing. Lord willing, I would repent if this
position of mine is faulty; however, it has yet to proven such.
In fact, I think your arguments have only assured me more of my
position. I would ask the same from you; I fear being wrong, and
I suspect you do too. I realize our 'reputations are on the line'
because people are watching and reading along. All of us, both you,
myself, Diacono, Tom H., Prestor, Five Sola, &c. need to be
humble enough to sacrifice our reputations for Christ's truth. I
pray you are willing to do that. I will be praying for you. In Christ,
John P. Sorry about the typos, again. It's too late to check the
whole of this.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 09:44:26 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John,
In the first attempt to rebut
my arguments, you have not offered any convincing argument at all.
I still maintain, being in complete agreement with the Westminster
Confession of Faith, that the 'Regulative Principle' is two-fold
in its application. This is nothing more than restating Sola Scriptura.
The 'Regulative Principle' has NEVER been restricted to the aspect
of public worship but rather it has been applied to ALL OF LIFE.
Do you really think that Chapter XX 'Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty
of Conscience' was exempt from the 'Regulative Principle'? Hardly!
What you are positing, is a very narrow definition and use of 'Regulative
Principle' that is to be restricted only to public worship, and
then switch over to the Lutheran position for everything else (whatever
is not forbidden is allowed). Sorry, brother, but this is inconsistent
and hypocritical and self-serving. I don't buy it, and neither has
the Reformed churches historically. This is something you and your
little 'group' have been trying to foister on us and it hasn't worked.
:-) 1) A non sequitur argument! 4) Are John and Charles Wesley,
in your estimation, Reprobates? If not, then why are they to be
excluded from the history of the true church? Although I admire
Jonathan Edwards and have read most all that is publicly available
of his writings, he is not the 'all and all' source of infallible
truth. The Scriptures are 'sole and final authority in ALL matters
of faith and practice.' B) Psalms ARE to be sung in the churches!
Again, no one should argue with this tenet and I certainly am not.
The issue is whether or not the SCRIPTURES teach that ONLY Psalm
singing is permitted in the public worship of God's people. The
'proof' of this has not been made by you or anyone else that has
been incontrovertible as history shows. As to the 'Directory for
Publick Worship' it is non-binding, being an uninspired document.
And this again is another example of your 'group's' attempt to bind
the consciences of men by documents written by men that are not
necessarily normative for all the people of God. NO 'covenant' and/or
document written by men is able to bind the consciences of men,
as the WCF itself states clearly. The fact that it 'fails to mention
other songs' is no argument against them being sung in the public
worship. The point being made was that the INSPIRED songs need to
be carefully used so as not to 'add or subtract' from them. C) You
clearly missed the point here concerning Col 3:16 and Eph 5:19.
I was pointing out your hypocrisy in trying to use them in contradictory
ways. If they do teach, which they don't, that 'Psalms and hymns
and spiritual songs' are ONLY a triad designation for the O.T. Psalter,
there is nothing in these texts that restrict them to public worship.
It's an either/or, brother, not 'both/and' as you have tried to
use them for your purposes. D) Another instance of hypocrisy on
your part, if I may say so? All along you have been making reference
to 'so and so' said this, and this, etc. about the use of Psalms
only in public worship, but NO exegesis of a text yourself to prove
your position. Whereas I certainly did offer an exegesis of Eph
5:19 to show that it does NOT teach that the singing of 'the Psalms
and hymns and spiritual songs' are but the O.T. Psalter nor is there
any reference to public worship in that text whatsoever, and cannot
be. I mentioned, for example, William Hendriksen who was a solid
Dutch Calvinist and more than able and highly respected N.T. scholar.
It was to his EXEGESIS of these texts that I was referring to. I
think that one must refute his exegesis from Scripture to be a valid
argument, and not simply making a presumptive deduction from something
Matthew Henry wrote. Lastly, I object to your accusation that I
am being 'dishonest' in my argumentation. This indeed is an attempt
to cast a dark shadow upon my personal integrity. Ad hominem arguments
generally result in the opposition of what was intended by them.
I would suggest that at this time there just isn't going to be any
'proof' that will convince you that your position is in error. What
you are not willing to allow is that there have been, are and will
be many very conservative, biblically minded and godly men and women
who will disagree with Exclusive Psalmody, who are just as convinced
that it is wrong as you are they it is correct. This of course begs
a more important question: 'What of those who disagree with you?'
'How do you view, therefore, those who reject the Exclusive Psalmody?
Is there salvation in question?' It seems to me that Scripture would
encourage the singing of Scripturally derived New Testament songs.
The Psalms, albeit legitimate songs to be sung, are yet 'types and
shadows' of the reality of the Lord Jesus Christ and His atoning
work. It would seem rather strange that God would restrict the church
from singing the name of Jesus and/or the completion of His redeeming
work. Again, Rev. 5:19 does clearly show that the 'saints' sing
this type of song. No doubt that one's eschatological position has
some bearing on this matter. :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 23:45:59 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Pilgrim, I sincerely desire that God will open your eyes to see
that your arguments and claims are weak and, to say the least distorted
(for, you distort what I have said, and then rebut something that
often I, too, would rebut). Nevertheless, I will respond to your
most recent response. However, I say this sincerely, I am almost crying over the blindness and opposition
I have read of yours (and most recently Prestor’s) to a Biblical
position. Notwithstanding, God will be the judge between us. Before
I continue, I want to make the comment that I think you have misrepresented
many arguments I have put forth. Maybe that is my fault - I may
not be all that good of a writer. However, some of these misrepresentations
are rather obvious and, with your abilities, ought never to have
occurred. Thus, the way I am going to respond to your most recent
email is to first address your misrepresentations by stating what
you think I am claiming, then what I am claiming with
proof from previous posts (if necessary),
followed by some pertinent remarks. I will also address those arguments
which you positively put forth in defense of non-exclusive Psalmody.
First, the misrepresentations: misrepresentations
#1 and #2: “The
issue is whether or not the SCRIPTURES teach that ONLY Psalm singing
is permitted in the public worship of God's people. The 'proof'
of this has not been made by you or anyone else that has been incontrovertible
as history shows. As to the 'Directory for Publick Worship' it is
non-binding, being an uninspired document. And this again is another
example of your 'group's' attempt to bind the consciences of men
by documents written by men that are not necessarily normative for
all the people of God. NO 'covenant' and/or document written by
men is able to bind the consciences of men, as the WCF itself states
clearly. The fact that it 'fails to mention other songs' is no argument
against them being sung in the public worship. The point being made
was that the INSPIRED songs need to be carefully used so as not
to 'add or subtract' from them..” (1)
Your first misrepresentation is that, when I quoted the “Directory
for Publick Worship,” I was quoting it as a binding document. What
is amazing about this misrepresentation is that, I
haven’t said a word about covenanting, or the obligations which
flow from it. That is a different discussion
altogether. Besides, we don’t believe a
document of men can bind a person’s conscience either, unless it
is agreeable to the word of God; and, even then, it is only binding
for God’s word sake. But, like instrumental
accompaniment, lets save this for another time. The reason why I
quoted the “Directory for Publick Worship” was because you hinted
that the Westminster Assembly - in the documents they produced -
were not advocates
of exclusive psalmody. I - thinking to myself, “Hmmm. I’ve never
once heard that claim before; funny, too, since the same assembly
produced another document addressing (in detail) how they believed
Biblical worship was to be conducted. And you know, in that document
on worship (The Directory), they appear to be - as almost everyone
will agree (even anti-exclusive Psalmodists) - advocates of this
exclusive Psalmody position. It seems strange, then, that Pilgrim
would say that another document they produced was not and exclusive Psalmody advocating document. I guess I’ll
tell him about that.” So I did. If we were discussing Continental
Rationalism, I could have done the same thing with Descartes if
someone were to claim that he were an empiricist (i.e., I could
have quoted another document or writing of his which was more clear
- thus interpreting his other writing). (2) The second misrepresentation
(which wasn’t a misrepresentation of me, but of the Westminster
Assembly), was when you said of the Directory for Publick Worship,
that, “The point being made was that the INSPIRED songs need to
be carefully used so as not to 'add or subtract' from them..” Now
this is amazing: the Westminster Assembly didn’t fear adding whole songs to worship, but
did fear adding bits (which I’m sure could
be added with doctrinal purity if very careful)
to the Psalms. I suppose, then, you would say the Westminster Assembly
would have understood the Bible to teach that the “uninspired
hymns” they (supposedly) allowed could
not have any quotations from the Psalms (for, doing that would subtract from the whole of
the Psalm; and add
to the Psalm uninspired words. For, is that not what you said? That,
“The point being made [by the Assembly] was that the INSPIRED songs
need to be carefully used so as not to
‘add or subtract’ from them.” That, to
me, sounds absurd. Besides, that would be a waste of words and purposeless;
for, the songs aren’t “INSPIRED songs”
if
they have additions!Misrepresentation
#3: You wrote, “You
clearly missed the point here concerning Col 3:16 and Eph 5:19.
I was pointing out your hypocrisy in trying to use them in contradictory
ways. If they do teach, which they don't, that 'Psalms and hymns
and spiritual songs' are ONLY a triad designation for the O.T. Psalter,
there is nothing in these texts that restrict them to public worship.
It's an either/or, brother, not 'both/and' as you have tried to
use them for your purposes.” I didn’t
miss the point concerning Colossians 3:16 and Ephesians 5:19. You,
apparently, did misunderstand what I said (again, maybe this was
my fault). For, I did not claim - nor do
I believe at this time - that either of
those passages are speaking of public worship. Furthermore, I did
not claim - nor do I believe at this time - that those passages are essential proof texts for Exclusive
Psalmody (hereafter “EPs”). Read my following quote: “I did not present these verses [Col. 3:16 & Eph.
5:19] as an argument for exclusive Psalmody. Rather, I interpreted them to
refute an objection against it. What is the significance? I don't think they have
to be speaking of public worship. I think the fact that the OT worshippers
sang their worship tunes from the Psalter because of divine warrant,
we need warrant that this command of God has been abrogated. From
these passages, people attempt to prove that other songs have been
added to the worship of God; this I deny, and this is what I was
attempting to prove.” Now, if this is
my claim - and is what I am arguing - then how does your objection above quoted at the beginning
of this misrepresentation at all concern what I am arguing??? Mark this: I do not
believe it is necessary for the passages Col. 3:16 or Eph. 5:19
to be speaking about the context of public worship in order to prove
EPs. This I have claimed from my first
emails until now. Furthermore, I have even responded to this objection
once before. Therefore,
your claim that I, “clearly missed the point here concerning Col
3:16 and Eph 5:19” is unwarranted because it rests upon the assumption
(not even totally unstated) that I think the passages are speaking
of public worship. How this assumption managed to overcome my various
and clear statements
/ confessions of the contrary, I know not. NOTE: I am arguing against the use
of that passage to contradict the EPs position.Misrepresentations #4 and #5: You (amazingly) wrote, “Another
instance of hypocrisy on your part, if I may say so? All along you
have been making reference to 'so and so' said this, and this, etc.
about the use of Psalms only in public worship, but NO exegesis
of a text yourself to prove your position. Whereas I certainly did
offer an exegesis of Eph 5:19 to show that it does NOT teach that
the singing of 'the Psalms and hymns and spiritual songs' are but
the O.T. Psalter nor is there any reference to public worship in
that text whatsoever, and cannot be.”
There are two misrepresentations in this quote, the fourth and fifth
overall: (4) You claim that I have offered “NO exegesis, &c.”
Did you not read my first two posts? I wrote about the use of the
word “psalm”; the use of the word “hymn” in two other passages in
the New Testament; the use of the adjective “spiritual” and what
is meant by it when it is used in other texts of the New Testament
where it is an adjective to something written; I wrote about the
phrase, “Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly”; I wrote about
the historical context of the passage and the fact that the first
readers knew the Septuagint; &c. Furthermore, since that time,
I have asserted that those passages could be concerning things other
than public worship without hindering our
position. You’ll have to explain to me
what exegesis is; for, I thought that was relatively thorough for
such little amount of space. (5) The fifth misrepresentation (and
second from the quote above) is that, in this paragraph, you again
intimated that our position requires that the passages under discussion
refer to public worship. I have already dealt with this - but I
thought it was worth re-emphasizing because, until you cast that
away as an objection, you can be certain that your arguments are
not based on right reason. For, if you
would neglect to acknowledge this claim of mine, you would still
be arguing against a straw man, not me.
And, that certainly isn’t a reasonable way to refute an opponent.
Now, on to the other arguments. I will deal with these very quickly. (1) You wrote,
“I still maintain, being in complete agreement
with the Westminster Confession of Faith, that the 'Regulative Principle'
is two-fold in its application. This is nothing more than restating
Sola Scriptura.” I’m not claiming that
God hasn’t given us sufficient revelation for us to, take captive every thought
to the obedience of Christ. Rather, I am saying that God has given
us many commands which are sufficient to rule all of our life; however, it just so happens
that one of these commands - the second in the decalogue - forbids
us to worship add anything to, or subtract anything from, what God
has commanded us to do in worship. Thus, (for instance) an employee can do various jobs
for the glory of God - many of which didn’t even exist at the time
of the writing of Scripture - by following basic guidelines (provide
for one’s house; be diligent at work; don’t be a busybody; &c.)
and not doing
anything forbidden working in a position which promotes profanity
or adultery, &c.); while the worshipper, following similar guidelines
(being sincere; humble; trusting in Christ; &c.) must not do
anything in worship which is not commanded. You have neglected to make this distinction. (2) You
- without proving it - simply stated that my evidence for this distinction
above mentioned is not sufficient to prove the EPs conclusion by
saying, “A non sequitur argument!.” Would you mind proving that? Claims don’t become more
than claims until an argument is offered in support of them. (3)
You wrote / asked, “Are John and Charles
Wesley, in your estimation, Reprobates? If not, then why are they
to be excluded from the history of the true church? Although I admire
Jonathan Edwards and have read most all that is publicly available
of his writings, he is not the 'all and all' source of infallible
truth. The Scriptures are 'sole and final authority in ALL matters
of faith and practice.'” It isn’t my place
to decide whether the Wesley brothers were reprobates or not. If
they believed in all sincerity the Arminian gospel, then they are
in hell; however, they may not have had an happy inconsistency and
now be in hell. Either way, I count them as members of the visible
church (the invisible one not being my prerogative nor place to
know). Nevertheless, I didn’t exclude them (as you accuse me in
your loaded question) from the visible church -rather, I excluded
them from being lights
in the visible church. They taught dark doctrines which were grounds of excommunication from
the visible church. Furthermore, have not I also expressed numerous
times the fact that I don’t believe church history establishes my
position? Then why do you intimate that I treat Jonathan Edwards
as the, “all and all” source of infallible truth? I disagree with
him on more than one thing. I brought him up in response to your appeal to the men of
the “great awakening.” He, being a major leader in that “awakening,”
was conspicuously missing. (4) You wrote, “The Psalms,
albeit legitimate songs to be sung, are yet 'types and shadows'
of the reality of the Lord Jesus Christ and His atoning work.” That statement is one of the most strange, odd, and inconsistent
statements I have ever read written by a person who claims to be
a Protestant Christian. In fact, it is sinful. Are you actually claiming that we
are commanded
by God to sing songs which were fulfilled when Christ came? For, if what you say is true, they
were only ‘types and shadows’. My understanding of the Bible is
that ‘types and shadows,’ once fulfilled, have ultimately been forbidden
by Christians. For, if that which they signify is come, there is
no need for that sign any longer. We don’t do sacrifices for this
very reason. (5) Lastly, you wrote, “I object to your accusation
that I am being 'dishonest' in my argumentation. This indeed is
an attempt to cast a dark shadow upon my personal integrity.” The
reason why I qualified my claim that you were being ‘dishonest’
with the statement, “whether wittingly or unwittingly,” was because
I didn’t want to seek to judge your motives. For, you could be unwittingly
dishonest (or, in other words, self-deceived), or even doubting
your position and fear the change. Thus, I apologize for not clarifying
more, and even going as far as I did in accusing you. Love, John
P.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Prestor
John To: John P. Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 15:40:37 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
I am almost crying over the blindness and opposition I have read
of yours (and most recently Prestor’s) to a Biblical position. Crying? John I had no idea you were so emotional,
especially about erroneous positions. I suggest instead of crying
over Pilgrim and mine's supposed blindness that you re-evaluate
your position. As Pilgrim said there is no place in the Word of
God that states that psalms are to be the only songs used in corporate
worship of the saints.
In fact all of us agree that psalms
should be a part of our worship along with hymns and spiritual songs.
Prestor John Servabo Fidem
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P. To: Prestor John Date Posted: Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 15:12:04 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message: Prestor, Pilgrim and your argument against exclusive
Psalmody (namely, that, 'there is no place in the Word of God that
states that psalms are to be the only songs used in corporate worship
of the saints.') is expressly contrary to reason governed by the
belief that we must have an express warrant (either command or good
and necessary inference) from the Holy Bible for everything we do
in corporate worship. How so? By using language which is equivalent
to saying that something has to be forbidden in order for us to
count it unlawful. Example: Both of you have said that, essentially,
for exclusive Psalmody to be true, we must have an express command
that only Psalms may be sung in worship. The word 'only' is not
necessary for exclusive Psalmody. For, what it means is simply this:
we must have, from the word of God, a statement that Psalms may
be sung and all other songs forbidden (that is the exact idea expressed
by only psalms). Rather than this, what we need is express
warrant from the word of God for uninspired songs in order to sing them.
All you have done is told me that I need an express prohibition
of songs other than the Psalms by couching it in language which
sounds consistent with the regulative principle. Maybe this needs
to be expressed even more clearly. Consider: When someone commands,
'Thou shalt only have ordained men preach,' there is an express
prohibition couched in this statement. Namely, 'Thou shalt not permit
women or men lacking a lawful ordination to preach.' For, the term
'only' prohibits anything other than that which it limits. Therefore,
for one to command, 'Thou shalt only sing Psalms in worship,' is as much as expressly
prohibiting other songs. Hence, for one to require an express statement
that, 'only psalms,' may be sung in worship is as much as requiring
an express prohibition of any other songs. Which manifestly contradicts
the regulative principle of worship which is clearly taught in Scripture.
I only have time for brief posts like this; however, I thought that
I would quickly refute that argument since it is another fallacious
argument. Love, John P.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Tom To: Prestor John
Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 23:22:42 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Prestor John I hope I am not overstepping any confidentiality in
saying this(John.P forgive me if I am), but John is heavily involved
in course load, as well as planning a marriage, in the not too distant
future. He is a very passionate man who cares very much about people.
Sometimes I am afraid that he cares too much, and pours too much
energy into people. If we could all pray for him and his future
bride, I think it would be showing genuine Christian love, at this
very important junction in his life. To those who are married, can
you remember the months just prior to your marriage? If you were
like me, you were an emotional rollercoaster. In Christ Tom
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 08:28:18 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John,
I think it is time for me to suspend
this discussion, at least on my part. This last reply shows that
there is no resolution to our differences. Your arguments are disjunctive
and sometimes nonsensical, at least to me and to be sure to some
others as well. And for everyone else's information, your several
references to 'e-mail' are fictitious. I haven't had any e-mail
communication with you for well over a year. And at least one of
the 'quotes' was not mine. Perhaps you are confused and intermixing
someone else's communication with this Forum? There is absolutely
no doubt that your conscience binding of yourself to the tenets
of your 'group' and its adherence to men's 'covenants', which you
want to bifurcate from your arguments is that which is the crux
of your view and the foundation of your weak arguments. I find that
there are so many things which are erroneous in this last reply
that it just isn't possible for me to take the time to reply to
them. Therefore I will only mention some of them which I feel are
worth taking the time for. 1) I have never said that the Westminster
documents held a position that was contrary to Exclusive Psalmody.
The fact is that not everyone of the Westminster Divines held to
Exclusive Psalmody, just as not all held to Infralapsarian. There
has always been a 'majority and minority report' historically on
such issues. For example, the 'majority report' for the Orthodox
Presbyterian Church denomination rejected Exclusive Psalmody, but
the 'minority report', led by the venerable Prof. John Murray defended
Exclusive Psalmody. I happen to side with the majority report. 2)
On your alleged argument concerning the word 'spiritual'; I believe
I have already addressed that and showed that it does not mean 'inspired'
in the relevant texts which are used to try and prove Exclusive
Psalmody.
But what about the
word 'spiritual'? Doesn't it prove that only inspired
songs can be sung? Again, the word
'spiritual' is used in the N.T. in several different ways. Such
Reformed commentators as John Calvin and Charles Hodge understand
the word 'spiritual' in the context of being Spirit-filled (Eph
5:18). Does the word 'spiritual' mean inspired in Eph 6:12 or
1:3? Does it mean inspired in Gal 6:1 or in 1Cor 2:15? We are
to sing songs which are not carnal but spiritual just as we
are to avoid carnal thoughts and to seek to be spiritually-minded.
3) As to the Psalms being 'types
and shadows', to which you seem to adamantly deny, this is preposterous.
The entire O.T. was written in 'types and shadows' foreshadowing
the coming of Christ and His great redemptive work. This is something
to which nearly ALL have agreed upon throughout history. In my previous
reply above, 'Biblico-Theologico Approach', I thought I made this
quite clear that Scripture is progressive in its revelation concerning
God's mighty works of redemption. And thus the Psalms, being part
of the Old Covenant, are written as that which looked
forward to that which was to come, and
thus they are 'incomplete' in and of themselves. If this were not
so, then there would have been no need for the New Testament, or
even the actual coming of Christ Himself. This is so elementary
that I am staggered by your misunderstanding and rejection of it.
This is simply 'Bible 101' John. 4) In regards to this 'dishonesty'
issue; if what you accuse me is true, then is this not also true
of the vast majority of Christians throughout history? The early
Church did NOT hold to Exclusive Psalmody as all Church History
records incontrovertibly show. 5) The Regulative Principle, as you
would use it says, 'Nothing is to be done without an explicit command
of God in His Word!' Thus the burden of proof is upon YOU to show
where in all Scripture there is even but ONE command to sing ONLY
Psalms in public worship. I insist that there is NONE.... no not
one!!
I bid you adieu, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 15:33:27 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Another brief reply: Pilgrim wrote: 'As to the Psalms being 'types
and shadows', to which you seem to adamantly deny, this is preposterous.'
I was not saying that the Psalms don't contain many types and shadows. Rather, I was saying that singing
the Psalms themselves is not a typical practice. Thus, here is a
distinction you apparently haven't been able to make. If the singing
of the Psalms was typical, then we ought not sing them anymore;
if what the Psalms contain sometimes are typical in content, then
when we sing these nontypical Psalms containing typical content,
we ought to understand what we sing. (2) Pilgrim wrote, 'The early
Church did NOT hold to Exclusive Psalmody as all Church History
records incontrovertibly show.' That can be debated. Everyone admits
that the early church had uninspired songs; however, not everyone
agrees they were sung in public worship. By the time of Augustine
and Chrysostom, they certainly were exclusive Psalmodists. And the
Synod of Laodicea even decreed, 'Canon 59. No psalms composed by
private individuals nor any uncanonical books may be read in the
church, but only the Canonical Books of the Old and New Testaments.'
Augustine compared the Donatists to the Orthodox when he said that
the Donatists sang, 'effusions of the human genius,' while the orthodox
didn't. Chyrsostom - in his sermon on Colossians 3:16 teaches that
the psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs, are Psalms. He even quotes
the Septuagint towards the end, wherein it speaks of the three terms
all as Psalms. He wrote: 'What is the hymn of those above? The Faithful
know. What say the cherubim above? What say the Angels? 'Glory to
God in the highest.' (Ps. 112:5) Therefore after the psalmody come
the hymns, as a thing of more perfection. 'With psalms,' he saith,
'with hymns, with spiritual songs, with grace singing in your hearts
to God.' (Ps. 101:5, Sept.).' So the early church (at least at the
time of Chrysostom) still appear to have believed that these passages
were referring to the Psalms and the language of the Septuagint.
(3) Pilgrim wrote, 'The Regulative Principle, as you would use it
says, 'Nothing is to be done without an explicit command of God
in His Word!' Thus the burden of proof is upon YOU to show where
in all Scripture there is even but ONE command to sing ONLY Psalms
in public worship. I insist that there is NONE.... no not one!!'
This is fallacious reasoning. Let me quote what I just wrote to
Prestor (for the sake of saving time here on the Sabbath day): 'Pilgrim
and your argument against exclusive Psalmody (namely, that, 'there
is no place in the Word of God that states that psalms are to be
the only songs used in corporate worship of the saints.') is expressly
contrary to reason governed by the belief that we must have an express
warrant (either command or good and necessary inference) from the
Holy Bible for everything we do in corporate worship. How so? By
using language which is equivalent to saying that something has
to be forbidden in order for us to count it unlawful. Example: Both
of you have said that, essentially, for exclusive Psalmody to be
true, we must have an express command that only Psalms may be sung
in worship. The word 'only' is not necessary for exclusive Psalmody.
For, what it means is simply this: we must have, from the word of
God, a statement that Psalms may be sung and all other songs forbidden
(that is the exact idea expressed by only psalms). Rather than this,
what we need is express warrant from the word of God for uninspired
songs in order to sing them. All you have done is told me that I
need an express prohibition of songs other than the Psalms by couching
it in language which sounds consistent with the regulative principle.
Maybe this needs to be expressed even more clearly. Consider: When
someone commands, 'Thou shalt only have ordained men preach,' there
is an express prohibition couched in this statement. Namely, 'Thou
shalt not permit women or men lacking a lawful ordination to preach.'
For, the term 'only' prohibits anything other than that which it
limits. Therefore, for one to command, 'Thou shalt only sing Psalms
in worship,' is as much as expressly prohibiting other songs. Hence,
for one to require an express statement that, 'only psalms,' may
be sung in worship is as much as requiring an express prohibition
of any other songs. Which manifestly contradicts the regulative
principle of worship which is clearly taught in Scripture.' (4)
I apologize if I thought that you expressed that the Assembly of
divines were not exclusive Psalmodists. I thought you intimated
that the documents they produced were not exclusive Psalmody documents
when in fact they were. That is my fault. None of my background
knowledge would lead me to believe every single divine on that assembly
were exclusive Psalmodists, so I will simply take your word for
it. (5) Concerning the word 'spiritual'. I think that could be debated,
especially when the word for Spiritual is related so nearly to the
same word for the Spirit of God. Therefore, if we consider the immediate
context of Col. 3:16, we can see plainly that we are to (by means
of singing psalms, hymns and spiritual songs) teach one another
in a manner consistent with letting the 'word of Christ dwell in
us richly.' (paraphrase) Therefore, considering the Septuagint parrallel
passages, the use of the words psalms and hymns in other places
throughout Scripture, and the relation of the Greek word for spiritual
to that which is of the Holy Spirit, I conclude that we have no
express warrant nor any good and necessary inference which would
lead us to believe we have positive warrant from the Holy Bible
to sing songs other than the Psalms. Just a brief response. John
P.
Subject: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 17:44:06 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John,
In Kenneth Latourette's A History of Christianity,
p. 206 we read:
'The Epistle to the
Ephesians enjoins the use of 'psalms, and hymns, and spiritual
songs,'. Some of these hymns are to be found in the New Testament
itself, embedded in its text.' p. 206
It is interesting to note that
Latourette begins his section on church music by pointing out his
understanding of Eph 5:19 and Col 3:16 as referring to hymns composed
by early Christians, some of which are found in the New Testament
itself. Latourette goes on to say:
'Some distinctly Christian
hymns were early written in Greek, but in prose form, conforming
to the pattern of the psalms as put into Greek.' p. 206-207
And further he writes:
Until near the end
of the fourth century, in the services
of the Catholic church only the Old
Testament Psalms and the hymns or canticles
from the New Testament were sung;
the other hymns were for personal, family, or private use.'
p. 207
Latourette clearly saw three types
of material used by the early church. The early Christians sang
the Psalms and hymns (some of which are quoted in the New Testament)
in their public worship. Then there were other hymns which were
used in private. On the basis of the historical evidence, Latourette
summarizes his position on the music of the early church by saying:
'Gradually there appeared
versical paraphrasies of the Psalms, hymns with lines of equal
length and hymns which were acrostics.' p. 207
Here is another prime example
of 'double talk' offered as a defense for your position. Let me
quote you directly:
Consider: When
someone commands, 'Thou shalt only have ordained men preach,'
there is an express prohibition couched in this statement. Namely,
'Thou shalt not permit women or men lacking a lawful ordination
to preach.' For, the term 'only' prohibits anything other than
that which it limits. Therefore, for one to command, 'Thou shalt
only sing Psalms in worship,' is as much as expressly prohibiting
other songs. Hence, for one to require an express statement
that, 'only psalms,' may be sung in worship is as much as requiring
an express prohibition of any other songs. Which manifestly
contradicts the regulative principle of worship which is clearly
taught in Scripture.'
Thus from this, 'Thou
shalt only
have ordained men preach,' there is an express prohibition couched
in this statement., we MUST have an identical
statement concerning the singing of Psalms, as I and others have
insisted upon such as: 'Thou shalt only sing the Psalms in the public assembly and worship of
God!. If there were such a command, then indeed there would be an
inherent prohibition against singing all other types of songs other
than the Psalms. However, there is not even one command or statement
which restricts the singing in public worship to the Psalms in any
manner, with or without the word "only" used explicitly
or even implicitly. As I have show, the two passages (Eph 5:19 and
Col 3:16) cannot be shown to refer to the O.T. Psalms, neither can
they be seen to refer to public worship. (See my comments in the
above post "This Again?") But again, there is no such
command to be found anywhere in Scripture. If there is, please bring
it forward for all to see.
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 18:31:30 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Pilgrim, I didn't think I needed to explain what the regulative
Principle is to you. The regulative principle of worship, in short,
is simply this: For something to be counted an element of worship
it must have positive warrant from Scripture (whether command or
necessary inference); if something does
not have positive warrant, it is forbidden by God's silence. Hence, dramas are forbidden in public worship because
the Bible is silent about them; soda for the Lord's Supper is forbidden
because the Bible is silent about it; &c. Now, with this in
mind, it is abundantly clear that we do not need an express prohibition of uninspired
songs; Thus we do not need an 'only
psalms' command, but only a 'psalms' command with silence concerning
other songs. Are you following? I hope so. Let me write this as
a syllogism: (1) If the Bible (the RPW) teaches that anything without
positive warrant in the word of God(as an element of worship) can
be considered an element of worship, then if uninspired songs do
not have positive warrant from the word of God, then, by the Bible's
silence concerning them, they are forbidden. (2) The Bible gives
no express warrant to sing uninspired songs. Therefore, (3) uninspired
songs cannot be accounted an element of worship. Therefore, do we
need an 'only'? No. Secondly, Pilgrim, do you actually believe there
is no warrant from the New Testament to sing Psalms? Then why, may
I ask, do you believe they are an element of worship!? You are sadly
acting as a Lutheran in the principle that guides your worship because
you are denying the regulative principle of worship. In fact, since
you believe the singing of Psalms is typical of what was fulfilled
in the coming of Christ, you are acting more like a Romanist because
you believe that which is typical and fulfilled in Christ - and
has no warrant at all in the New Testament for public worship -
is an element of public worship! Prov 19:2, 'Also, that the soul be without knowledge,
it is not good; and he that hasteth with his feet sinneth.' Don't
be hasty in arguing. I've follied that way before - it is embarrassing
and sinful. Furthermore, concerning your historian. That is great
he thinks that there are hymns in the New Testament epistles; what
is interesting, is that Paul never says they sang any of these.
The historian is merely speculating. Don't forget, 'Whatsoever is
not of faith is sin.' It isn't good to base your argument for an
element of worship based on anything other than an express command
or good and necessary inference. Hymns cannot be gathered from these
places of Scripture by good and necessary inference, and they certainly
are not expressly commanded. Concerning the history of Psalmody
in the church, I know there is a debate as to when hymns were introduced.
Some argue for a much earlier time than others. What do I think?
Although I am familiar with some of the arguments, I have found
that the 'hymns-in-public-worship' side has not put forth anything
which gives absolute warrant to their historical position. Notwithstanding,
I know there has been a debate between the two positions. Both sides
confess there were uninspired songs outside of the public worship
of God. The debate is about what went on in the public worship.
Love, John P. (This marks a drastic slowing down in my ability to
post - tomorrow I begin a rather intense schedule)
Subject: Re: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Sun, Jun 04, 2000 at 22:32:03 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P. 1) Your reply was pitifully weak and to the point of being
embarrassing even to read. 2) If you had half my schedule brother,
you would probably have a cardiac arrest! And I have many years
on you! :-) 3) I resent your condescending approach. And I am not
Lutheran nor do I embrace Romanism. Try again? Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 11:58:24 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Hi Would I be correct to say that Lutherans believe in the Normative
Principle of Worship? Which basicly says that we may worship God
in any way that is not expressly forbidden in scripture. As opposed
to the Regulative Principle that basicly says that we may only worship
God in a way that God's word expressly says we can. I recieved this
discription of the Normative and Regulative Principles of worship,
from the Alliance of Confessing Evangelicals. When John.P uses Lutheran
in referrence to Pilgrim, is he actually accusing him of believing
the Normative Principle over the Regulative Principle? Tom
Subject: Re: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: John P.
To: Tom Date Posted:
Mon, Jun 05, 2000 at 21:10:41 (PDT) Email Address:Putz7@msn.com
Message:
Yes, Tom, Lutherans basically believe that you can do anything in
worship you care to as long as it does not contradict any express
command. Throughout church history they have often complained about
Calvinistic worship and its being to devoted to outward forms. Secondly:
TO ALL - I have found myself apparently wrong concerning Matthew
Henry on 'psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs.' I decided to further
pursue what he said, and here you have it (evidence that he believed
Eph. 5:19 was not speaking merely of the Psalms of the OT (not that
I agree with him): ' Ephesians 5:3-20 PP20 3. To sing unto the Lord,
v. 19. Drunkards are wont to sing obscene and profane songs. The
heathens, in their Bacchanalia, used to sing hymns to Bacchus, whom
they called the god of wine. Thus they expressed their joy; but
the joy of Christians should express itself in songs of praise to
their God. In these they should speak to themselves in their assemblies
and meetings together, for mutual edification. By psalms may be
meant David's psalms, or such composures as were fitly sung with
musical instruments. By hymns may be meant such others as were confined
to matter of praise, as those of Zacharias, Simeon, etc. Spiritual
songs may contain a greater variety of matter, doctrinal, prophetical,
historical, etc. Observe here, (1.) The singing of psalms and hymns
is a gospel ordinance: it is an ordinance of God, and appointed
for his glory. (2.) though Christianity is an enemy to profane mirth,
yet it encourages joy and gladness, and the proper expressions of
these in the professors of it. God's people have reason to rejoice,
and to sing for joy. They are to sing and to make melody in their
hearts; not only with their voices, but with inward affection, and
then their doing this will be as delightful and acceptable to God
as music is to us: and it must be with a design to please him, and
to promote his glory, that we do this; and then it will be done
to the Lord.' (from Matthew Henry's Commentary) Therefore, what
I believed was a warrantable inference from the other quote I presented,
was erroneous. My sincerest apologies. I truly don't desire to persuade
people with faulty evidence. So, if I presented something wrong,
Lord willing I will always have a love for truth genuine enough
to present the correction to all pertinent persons. Love, John P.
Subject: Re: Early Church History REFUTES 'EP' From: Prestor
John To: John P. Date Posted:
Tues, Jun 06, 2000 at 00:03:19 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Well John since you have found that yet another of man of the Reformed
Camp did not hold to excusive psalmody as you thought he did, are
you having second thoughts in regards to your stance? Seems to me
your defenders are dwindling. BTW I was raised a Lutheran, and would
remind you that they too are 'Protestant' in the generic sense as
are those who are Presbyterians. Oh, lest I forget, I hold the Reformed
Baptist view now. Prestor John Servabo Fidem Pewsitters
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P.
To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 19:25:06 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Quickly: concerning my 'email' comments. That is simply a bad habit
that I have. I call 'posts' sometimes 'emails' because, I am used
to writing 'emails.' So, I apologize - there were no emails. Sorry.
I thought I corrected them because I had noticed that I was doing
it on occasion. Sorry again.
Subject: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: John P. Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 07:41:28 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
John P, You can't have it both ways: You maliciously attack and
distort Pilgrim's statements on the one hand while flattering with
the lips with the other. Proverbs has a lot to say about this sort
of tatic. I won't bother to reply to all your post, but will include
one paragraph which perfectly illustrates how you have done the
very deed you accuse Pilgrim of, distortion. You replied: 'That
statement is one of the most strange, odd, and inconsistent statements
I have ever read written by a person who claims to be a Protestant
Christian. In fact, it is sinful. Are you actually claiming that
we are commanded by God to sing songs which were fulfilled when
Christ came? For, if what you say is true, they were only ‘types
and shadows’. My understanding of the Bible is that ‘types and shadows,’
once fulfilled, have ultimately been forbidden by Christians. For,
if that which they signify is come, there is no need for that sign
any longer. We don’t do sacrifices for this very reason.' To deny
that the Psalms, or any other section of
the Bible, reveal the Lord Jesus is a
truly amazing thing! The most outstanding
thing about the Bible is that it is
a collection of books revealing by inspiration of the Holy Spirit
of God the course, nature, character, and value of the Son of God
Who came to save His people. To deny that He is praised and represented
to our benefit by the OT is utterly without foundation. I would
remind you that the Apostle Paul, who had probably only the OT for
his reference point said these things: 'All scripture is given by
inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for correction,
for reproof, for correction in righteousness, [the purpose of which
is] that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto
all good works' (2 Tim. 3:16-17). Never forget, he was writing to
Christians. Let's emphasize that it's 'all
Scripture is profitable,' including and
especially the typology in the OT, because it makes believer 'perfect'
and able to serve his Lord in an honorable way. 1 Cor. 10:11 is
extremely significant in this regard: 'Now all these things happened
unto them for examples, and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends
of the ages are come.' The 'ends of the ages' refers to the fulfillment
of prophecy in the Lord Jesus Christ--that is the ultimate result
or goal of all that has preceded and all things subsequent have
looked back to that accomplishment for His own. Fulfillment of prophecy
in a Person is the emphasis of the Bible. There is no realization
of to the depths and extent of that fulfillment without adequate
instruction from profiting from the inspired Word of God. To imply
that Pilgrim is advocating a return to the law and things that are
past is a vast distortion. No one could follow his posts over the
months and years and make that conclusion, except deliberately.
It is especially interesting that you would make that implication
when you, yourself, are extremely legalistic about this exclusivity
of the psalms, seemingly making it the
test of faith for a Christian. It seems
most significant of all that, in the paragram quoted, you cast severe
doubt on Pilgim's salvation as one who merely 'claims to be a Protestant
Christian.' A most despicable and incredible charge! If you reject
the praise of God's fulfillment of prophecy by review of, study
of, and education about the truths and precepts taught in the OT
concerning the Lord Jesus, so that Christians may be 'perfected'
for the service of the Lord, it is a most dangerous and odious thing.
Such a campaign as you're conducting here has the effect of detracting
from the honor and glory of the accomplishment of the Lord, as I
say, seemingly making the singing of the psalms the one true test
of real Christianity. That, as every educated Christian knows, is
NOT the
standard by which's one's salvation is judged: 'For by grace are ye saved though faith;
and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God, not of works,
lest any man should boast' (Eph. 2:8-9).
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Tom To: Rod&Pilgrim
Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 11:54:35 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
I hesitate to say this, because I agree with your possition on this
matter. But I think John, has a point that he has been misrepresented
on what he believes. His last post, shows this and was not addressed
in Pilgrim's reply. As to Pilgrim talking about John's use of the
word 'e-mail', though I could be wrong, I believe he meant to say
post not e-mail. In a way, I can understand why he replied the way
he did, if I was being misunderstood or misrepresented in a message,
I would try to clear the matter up. However, I think in Pilgrim's
case, knowing the intregrity of the man, I believe it was unintensional.
Tom
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 14:39:21 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, If you're referring to my 'misrepresenttion' of John P, I can't
see any reason to agree. I quoted him directly and his statements
are there for all to see. Could you be more speciic, please?
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 12:35:25 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom,
Perhaps you could point out how
John has been represented by me or any other? Having been a member
of a denomination that holds to Exclusive Psalmody, I am quite familiar
with the view and how it is defended. :-) But there is quite a difference
between the 'group' that John P. belongs to and their view/defense
of Exclusive Psalmody, and most others, eg., G.I. Williamson and
the late John Murray who held to it. Further, I have had some very
close friends who held to Exclusive Psalmody and our differences
never became an obstacle between us. We both had mutual respect
for each others position and often were joined together in opposing
the modern church movement and its incorporation of 'worldliness'
into the worship of God. In His Grace, Pilgrim PS - And you were
correct, that IF I have in some way misrrepresented John's position
or something he said, it was indeed unintentional.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 14:30:41 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim Unless I am misunderstanding things that are being said,
the following is an example of what I am talking about: misrepresentations
#1 and #2: “The issue is whether or not the SCRIPTURES teach that
ONLY Psalm singing is permitted in the public worship of God's people.
The 'proof' of this has not been made by you or anyone else that
has been incontrovertible as history shows. As to the 'Directory
for Publick Worship' it is non-binding, being an uninspired document.
And this again is another example of your 'group's' attempt to bind
the consciences of men by documents written by men that are not
necessarily normative for all the people of God. NO 'covenant' and/or
document written by men is able to bind the consciences of men,
as the WCF itself states clearly. The fact that it 'fails to mention
other songs' is no argument against them being sung in the public
worship. The point being made was that the INSPIRED songs need to
be carefully used so as not to 'add or subtract' from them..” (1)
Your first misrepresentation is that, when I quoted the “Directory
for Publick Worship,” I was quoting it as a binding document. What
is amazing about this misrepresentation is that, I haven’t said
a word about covenanting, or the obligations which flow from it.
That is a different discussion altogether. Besides, we don’t believe
a document of men can bind a person’s conscience either, unless
it is agreeable to the word of God; and, even then, it is only binding
for God’s word sake. But, like instrumental accompaniment, lets
save this for another time. The reason why I quoted the “Directory
for Publick Worship” was because you hinted that the Westminster
Assembly - in the documents they produced - were not advocates of
exclusive psalmody. I - thinking to myself, “Hmmm. I’ve never once
heard that claim before; funny, too, since the same assembly produced
another document addressing (in detail) how they believed Biblical
worship was to be conducted. And you know, in that document on worship
(The Directory), they appear to be - as almost everyone will agree
(even anti-exclusive Psalmodists) - advocates of this exclusive
Psalmody position. It seems strange, then, that Pilgrim would say
that another document they produced was not and exclusive Psalmody
advocating document. I guess I’ll tell him about that.” So I did.
If we were discussing Continental Rationalism, I could have done
the same thing with Descartes if someone were to claim that he were
an empiricist (i.e., I could have quoted another document or writing
of his which was more clear - thus interpreting his other writing).
Tom
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: John P.
To: Tom Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 20:14:29 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Brothers, I thought that I would make a statement. I thought that
I sent an email about what I believe concerning the salvation of
those who deny exclusive psalmody last night; but in searching for
it today, it appears as though I didn't send it. Apparently, because
of my neglecting to send this, some have gotten the impression that
I believe all who reject exclusive Psalmody have rejected the gospel.
God forbid.
Neither I - nor my church (which was brought into this discussion
I know not why)
- believe that anyone is saved by any church membership; covenant
keeping; exclusive Psalmody position; or
anything else aside from the free grace
of God given to sinners through Jesus Christ our Lord. I don't know
why you all would accuse a person of such a thing; it actually saddens
me greatly that Christian men would even dare raise an accusation
of such a grievous nature. Nevertheless, whatever you wish to say
of me in order to slander me, I accept with thanksgiving and trembling
(lest perhaps I trust in my being reviled for Christ's name and
seem to come short of the grace of god). Thankful yet sorrowful,
John P. putz7@msn.com PS - Tom, I do appreciate your faithfulness
to me as a brother and hoping all things for me. You have conducted
yourself in a manner worthy of bearing Christ's banner; I will continue
to pray for you.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 19:44:59 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom, Sorry brother, but I happen to know where John P. is 'coming
from' and the 'Directory for Publick Worship' is a 'binding document'
for him and his 'group' among other such documents. His 'group'
has often stated that ALL should be under it's rule. There is much
more under girding John P.'s arguments that have not been revealed.
:-) This discussion is far more than simply the issue of 'Exclusive
Psalmody'. Therefore, I stand on what I said as being accurate.
Why? for as I have stated on several occasions, there is not ONE
single text in all Scripture that commands that Psalms be sung exclusively
in the Church. And this is most necessary from the standpoint of
'Sola Scriptura' and the Regulative Principle from which it is derived.
As even John P. has stated, the RP's primary mandate is:
'But the acceptable way of worshiping
the true God is instituted by himself, and so limited by his
own revealed will, that he may not be worshiped according to
the imaginations and devices of men, or the suggestions of Satan,
under any visible representation, or any other way not prescribed
in the Holy Scripture.' [WCF XXI.i]
Therefore, it is the Scriptures and not any other document written by men, including
the WCF, that must determine how God is to be worshipped. What I
and others have DEMANDED is that there be show this 'prescription'
from God in the Scriptures that instructs us whereby the Psalms
of the O.T., and them ONLY are to be sung by the gathered saints
in public worship. There is none and thus all these other types
of arguments are brought to the front in an attempt to circumvent
the very principle [Regulative Principle] on which Exclusive Psalmody
is said to be consistent with and a conclusion based upon. I do
indeed understand much of the reasoning behind this view, to which
I was constantly exposed, and it does have some commendable qualities..
But the problem is that it just isn't a biblical teaching. We are
told that Eph 5:19 and Col 3:16 are NOT to be seen as referring
to public worship. But we are told that the phrase 'in
psalms and hymns and spiritual songs,'
is to be understood as referring to three 'divisions' within the
O.T. Psalter. But as I showed, if that were true, then the application
of it would therefore affect one's personal edification so that
only the Psalms could be used outside of the public worship of God.
I have shown that this is simply NOT what Paul has written in those
places. Yet, where is there a text that DOES speak of the public
worship of God and what MUST be sung during the course of it? Again,
there is none. Period! The danger in all this is exactly the position
that John P. and his 'group' have chosen to bind themselves to;
that being that anyone/everyone who doesn't worship God according
to THEIR design, rules and regulations is offering 'false worship'
and therefore guilty of Idolatry. Such a sin of course, if unrepented
of would of necessity indicate that such people are unregenerate
and further if one of these should die in 'their sin', then they
are therefore bound to perdition. My advice to you brother Tom is
to 'open your eyes' and see what lies behind some of these discussions
brought here by various visitors. Pray for wisdom and discernment.
A wise old man once told me, 'A true Calvinist is always genuinely
suspicious!' And why do you think that is brother? Because a true
Calvinist takes seriously the doctrine of Total Depravity and is
well aware of his own heart first! :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Fri, Jun 02, 2000 at 22:23:29 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
One person writes: 'some have gotten the impression that I believe
all who reject exclusive Psalmody have rejected the gospel. God
forbid. Neither I - nor my church (which was brought into this discussion
I know not why) - believe that anyone is saved by any church membership;
covenant keeping; exclusive Psalmody position; or anything else
aside from the free grace of God given to sinners through Jesus
Christ our Lord. ________________________________ Second person
writes: 'the position that John P. and his 'group' have chosen to
bind themselves to; that being that anyone/everyone who doesn't
worship God according to THEIR design, rules and regulations is
offering 'false worship' and therefore guilty of Idolatry' The group
espouses dangerous doctrines: 'The danger in all this is exactly
such a sin of course, if unrepented of would of necessity indicate
that such people are unregenerate and further if one of these should
die in 'their sin', then they are therefore bound to perdition'
'You maliciously attack and distort Pilgrim's statements on the
one hand while flattering with the lips with the other. Proverbs
has a lot to say about this sort of tatic.' 'It is especially interesting
that you would make that implication when you, yourself, are extremely
legalistic about this exclusivity of the psalms, seemingly making
it the test of faith for a Christian. It seems most significant
of all that, in the paragram quoted, you cast severe doubt on Pilgim's
salvation as one who merely 'claims to be a Protestant Christian.'
A most despicable and incredible charge! 'To imply that Pilgrim
is advocating a return to the law and things that are past is a
vast distortion.' 'If you reject the praise of God's fulfillment
of prophecy by review of, study of, and education about the truths
and precepts taught in the OT concerning the Lord Jesus, so that
Christians may be 'perfected' for the service of the Lord, it is
a most dangerous and odious thing.' ____________________________
Here is a thing. How to explain. How to have a discussion that doesn’t
get kidnapped. How to disagree without being painted by your detractors
in the colors they choose. How to make a positive statement of belief
that is not turned on its head, misconstrued, reduced and labeled
in such a way it fits neatly in someone’s pre-formed box. How to
avoid character assassination, villification, and misrepresentation
of beliefs. The tools used to skewer the reconstructed adversary.
I have watched the same chain of events occur, it never varies.
I don’t say it is done maliciously, but rather as a matter of course,
the way to win so to speak. When two-way communication is not foremost
in the minds of the particapants, these discussions degrade into
labeling people with forgone conclusions, and then attacking them
(or their supposed allegiance to some heretical group) based on
what they seem to represent, rather on what they have said. Soon
it is a mindless feeding frenzy of misrepresentation, by unwarrented
extrapolation. Oh you believe X, then you must rejected Y and Z
even if you did’nt say so. We can assume the other’s beliefs contain
hidden treachery, if we desire. We can feign to be attacked, when
we merely disagree. We can look for and claim malcious intent where
there was none. We can imagine great horrors will envelope mankind
and thus be spurred on to suppress, attack, and vanquish the heretics
whose heathen opinions threaten the character of Christ. Christians,
who cannot allow a preceived falsehood a foothold in this world,
view themselves as noble protectors of truth. Yet in the rush to
destroy all enemies under the banner of Christ, by the execution
of a properly ordered argument, do we forgot to humbly hear; to
quietly listen, seeking to preceive and understand the other. Yes,
of course the other fella is a treacherous malcontent if his opinion
does not fit your Biblical beliefs, he surely must be anti-Bible,
anti-Christian, anti-God – which we shall not endure for long. Rather
than mistrust the person you debate as a matter of course, why not
simply respond with solid reasoning and Scripture, and assume the
best of the other. At least until proven otherwise. There I'm finished.
(you may have the last word) john
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 02:46:24 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
john, I don't desire 'the last word,' as you so negatively imply,
but since you have, without identifying anyone directly, accused
me of false accusation and slander against another, and doing so for the sole purpose of winning an argument, I'd like to make this declaration. In your post above,
you say a 'second person' says thus and so, but actually you quote,
without acknowledging it, both Pilgrim and myself as proof that
we are vindictative and in error in opposition to what each of us
considers to be a grave error on an essential of Christianity. Now
I know that you weren't naming names, and speaking illustratively,
but Pilgrim and I are different people entirely and I feel that
each of us is willing to stand by his convictions, though I don't
presume to speak for Pilgrim. I just spent close to two hours analysizing
and refuting John P's latest post. I re-read and revised that post
numerous times, trying to be both true, accurate, and fair. Then
I asked the Lord three times for peace about it if I should post
it in His will. I wasn't at complete peace in posting it, though
I believed the post. I deleted it. Then, I come back to the message
list to find you say this in condemnation of my tactics and stance:
'I have watched the same chain of events occur, it never varies.
I don’t say it is done maliciously, but rather as a matter of course,
the way to win so to speak. When two-way communication is not foremost
in the minds of the particapants, these discussions degrade into
labeling people with forgone conclusions, and then attacking them
(or their supposed allegiance to some heretical group) based on
what they seem to represent, rather on what they have said. Soon
it is a mindless feeding frenzy of misrepresentation,....' 'Two-way
communication,' john, is desirable and necessary to resolution,
but it is more important to declare, based on Scripture, 'Thus saith
the LORD!' In all honesty, but without malice, I have to point out
that I don't think you've discerned the real issue here. It is,
as I tried to make clear in my previous post, not about a disagreement
on a non-essential-to-Christianity doctrine, but actually what is
the measure of valid saving faith, i.e., salvation itself. On that
essential I will make no apologies for standing for what I regard
as the inspired teaching of the Bible, just as I do on whether Arminians
are saved, though their doctrines are in severe disagreement with
mine. May God grant me the strength and conviction to do that, not
honoring men and 'political correctness,' but in honor and praise
of my Lord Jesus Christ. It is through Him, not through the proposed
form of exclusive worship, that salvation is possible and enabled,
as you, john, realize. I am certain that you do. I have many brothers
and sisters with whom I enjoy Christian fellowship without their
agreeing with me on non-essentials. In fact, the only person I know
who agrees with me 100% is my wife. :>) And she doesn't agree
just because I say something. I have to demonstrate it from the
Scriptures. But there can be no compromise on the fundamental and basic aspects of Christianity,
such as the true measure of Christian faith.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Tom To: john hampshire
Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 00:17:52 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
As far as I can tell John.P has been above board about his beliefs.
I don't nessasarily agree with some of the things he has said. But
I can't think of something he wrote that he didn't honestly and
sincerely believe. I was a little surprised at Pilgrim's mentioning
about his mistake about 'e-mail', It seemed to me to be little nitpicky.
John.P stated: 'some have gotten the impression that I believe all
who reject exclusive Psalmody have rejected the gospel. God forbid.
Neither I - nor my church (which was brought into this discussion
I know not why) - believe that anyone is saved by any church membership;
covenant keeping; exclusive Psalmody position; or anything else
aside from the free grace of God given to sinners through Jesus
Christ our Lord. You know what, I believe he is sincere about this,
not once in our conversations, that I have had with him over the
last few years, has he ever said that if you don't worship in such
and such way you aren't...or anything similar to that. If it is
true that the Church he fellowships with, doesn't agree with what
he said. Then I would have to say that we should show him this.
In fact I am going to find out for myself if they agree or disagree
with his statement. I will let you know, what I find out. Tom
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 03:19:53 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, You rightly quote John P, 'John.P stated: 'some have gotten
the impression that I believe all who reject exclusive Psalmody
have rejected the gospel. God forbid. Neither I - nor my church
(which was brought into this discussion I know not why) - believe
that anyone is saved by any church membership; covenant keeping;
exclusive Psalmody position; or anything else aside from the free
grace of God given to sinners through Jesus Christ our Lord.' In
spite of that, we are compelled to look at whom he casts severe
doubt regarding salvation. That would be Issac Watts, a hymn writer
(that seems very significant in his accucsations, you'll be forced
to admit); the Wesley's (one of whom was also a hymn writer) based
on their adherence to Arminianism; and the owner of this site, Pilgrim,
who has demonstrated an allegiance to, and faith in, the Lord Jesus
Christ. Pilgrim has done so by his testimony and by his provision
of the site for education of fellow Christians with Christ-honoring
material. John P has stated that Pilgrim merely 'claims' to be a
Christian, not that he is one, another extremely signifcant statement.
Why would he say it in that way if he believes Pilgrim is saved? Why not say something
like, "Pilgrim IS a Christian who states..." ? I'm forced to say,
based on the evidence of John P's posts over the last several days,
that the actual and practical tests of faith which he demonstrates
by his assertions, and his declaration quoted by you above, seem
to be in direct contrast and opposition to one another.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Tom To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 12:11:24 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Rod Where has John.P stated that Wesley wasn't a Christian? Where
has John.P insinuated that Pilgrim wasn't a Christian? I have read
all his e-mails(posts lol) so far and haven't seen it myself. What
I recall at the moment, is him saying something to the effect of,
it isn't his job to say whether or not Wesley is or isn't a Christian.
What is clear is that, what Wesley taught is heretical. I see no
problem with saying that, in fact I believe even George Witfield's(sp?)
in his letters to John Wesley said as much. Please show me, if you
can where John has stated these things. Tom
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: Tom Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 14:36:26 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
Tom, I'm actually astonished that you missed these things, as I
particularly emphasized in my previous post to you what he actually
said and why he seems to have said it in that manner--that Pilgim
'claims' to be a Christian, rather than acknowledging that he actually
is. Here is his statement of the post of Thursday, 1 June @ 9:44
under the heading of 'Regulative Principle'--you may read it for
yourself. John P--'That statement is one of the most strange, odd,
and inconsistent statements I have ever read written by a person
who claims to be a Protestant Christian. In fact, it is sinful.'
I personally see no other interpretation than that Pilgrim is a
sinful 'Catholic Christian,' or that he is (and by extension all
who believe as he does) not a Christian of any sort, but a confirmed
sinner and lost. This can be cleared up with a simple question and
John P's forthright answer: John P, in your best considered opinion,
is Pilgrim actually a saved Christian? Please, John P, give us a
direct 'yes' or 'no' response so that there will be no doubt where
you stand. I'd also be interested in knowing whether Pilgrim himself,
and others, saw this assertion in the same light as I. As for the
Wesleys: These men were avowed Arminians, as I think it is universally
acknowledged and seems to me to be plainly evident. Hear what John
P has to say about the Arminians and their lack of salvation--'It
isn’t my place to decide whether the Wesley brothers were reprobates
or not. If they believed in all sincerity the Arminian gospel, then
they are in hell; however, they may not have had an happy inconsistency
and now be in hell.' That statement effectively states that John
P doesn't believe any Arminian who has ever lived or will live is
saved! We recently had a lengthy discussion about this with another
who believed the same thing, 'freegrace' by handle. Since I am convinced
that I now have the salvation of the Lord by grace through faith,
and since I had the same belief when I
was an Arminian, my convictions have not
changed on that issue, I also stand condemned to hell by John P's
statement. I quoted this before from John Wesley's "Journal"
(twice, I think in previous months). Wesley relates his unsaved
condition while he was already a missionary and preacher: (a 'Mr.
Spangenberg' asked him this) 'My brother, I must first ask you one
or two questions. Have you the witness within yourself? Does the
Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit that you are a child
of God?' Wesley says, 'I was surprised, and knew not what to answer.'
Spangenberg 'observed it, and asked, Do you know Jesus Christ? I
paused and said, I know that He is the Saviour of the world. True,
replied he; but do you know he has saved you? I answered, I hope
He has died to save me. He only added, Do you know yourself? I said,
I do. But I fear they were vain words.' Sometime later Wesly relates
this experience: 'In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society
in Aldersgate Street, where one was reading Luther's preface to
the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he
was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith
in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust
in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an assurance was given
me that He had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from
the law of sin and death.' I'm not prepared to deny this man's salvation,
based on that testimony and the wonderful way God used him for many
years afterward. As much as it is possible for us to know about
another, I believe Wesley was a saved man, though I despise the
Arminian position. John P couches his assertions with enough ambiguity
to allow him to deny that he actually directly said these people were not actually saved.. But, if the
Lord has given me any discernment, this was his intent in every
case cited. May God and everyone else forgive me if I'm wrong, but
I see no other conclusion at this point. BTW, John P's source for
questioning Watts' salvation also contains disparagement of Toplady,
another prominent Christian who was, not coincidentally I think,
a hymn writer whose songs are still in use in many churches, as
are Watts'.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: John P.
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 17:26:32 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Rod, You wrote (and I didn't get to it until now): 'That statement
effectively states that John P doesn't believe any Arminian who
has ever lived or will live is saved!' That is an absurd conclusion
to gather from that. I did not say that
every Arminian is in hell. Please - hope all things for me and
show some love. Forthrightly again: There
is a possibility that professed Arminians have been and will be
saved. However, they have - as I said
before - 'an happy incosistency.' Their professed doctrine doesn't
match with their actually beliefs. That is why I called the inconsistency
'happy' - because, although they taught
heresy, God may have saved them in and through Jesus Christ. Note: this doesn't mean I don't believe the civil magistrate
shouldn't have punished them for heresy, nor does this mean that
I don't think the visible church should have excommunicated them.
Nevertheless, if they professed to believe in Jesus Christ alone
for their eternal salvation, and, only in word were Arminians, then
they could have been saved. I must admit, however, that I think
most educated Arminians are without hope of salvation unless they
convert. For they have rejected the Gospel when it has been explained
to them in clear terms - but even then, I would not say which are
or which are not Christians. You wrote, 'John P couches his assertions
with enough ambiguity to allow him to deny that he actually directly
said these people were not actually saved.. But, if the Lord has
given me any discernment, this was his intent in every case cited.
May God and everyone else forgive me if I'm wrong, but I see no
other conclusion at this point.' I forgive you in advance (since
you have asserted that you are sorry if you were wrong [which you
were]) - and upon genuine repentence, so will God. I will also pray
that God will give you more discernment. Love, John P.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: John P. Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 21:13:52 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
John P, Thank you for your answer(s) and, yes, you are forthright
in this. I appreciate that. It clears up a lot. I, based on your
answer, don't see that I'm 'wrong.' We had this very issue discussed
just recently here. An Arminian 'in name only' isn't
an Arminian! That would be something else
entirely. Please witness your statement: You wrote: "That statement
effectively states that John P doesn't believe any Arminian who
has ever lived or will live is saved!' That is an absurd conclusion
to gather from that. I did not say that every Arminian is in hell.'
Then you qualify with this: 'However, they have - as I said before
- 'an happy incosistency.' Their professed doctrine doesn't match
with their actually beliefs.' Regardless of whether they profess
Arminianism and actually believe something else entirely, it doesn't make that person
an Arminian: It makes him confused or a deceiver! The 'Arminians'
you're speaking of are exactly like any other deceptive false professor--they
are not believers in Jesus Christ, the Lord. The fact that an Arminian
is so designated is generally accepted as an assumption that his
profession of faith is a true one, that he is a Christian and a
believer, as Wesley confessed. You assume that such a person is
not a Christian, but either a deceiver or deceived. So, I conclude
that a true Arminian, one who isn't in reality a 'closet Calvinist'
(possibly unaware) is, in your opinion, lost. As I say, we discussed
this exact issue not long ago. I invite and urge you to go back
to the archived posts and read the discussions. The whole issue
really boils down to defining exactly what are the basics of Christianity;
what determines whether one is a Christian or not? What are the
minimum requirements in terms of knowledge and acceptance necessary
to demonstrate actual, gifted-by-God, salvation?
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: John P.
To: John P. Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 17:29:57 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Clarification: I wrote, 'Note: this doesn't mean I don't believe
the civil magistrate shouldn't have punished them for heresy, nor
does this mean that I don't think the visible church should have
excommunicated them.' That was difficult for me to understand when
I read it a second time. What was intended was this: I believe the
Wesley's should have been civilly punished and excommunicated by
the church. Love, John P. (who has no more time to send long posts)
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: John P.
To: Rod Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 17:10:17 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Rod, Forthrightly: Yes, I count Pilgrim
a Christian. (Hence, I called him 'brother,'
numerous times). This doesn't mean that I think that he believes like a Protestant
Christian in all his doctrine. But, do I count him saved as far
as I can tell in the little I know of him? If he professes to believe
in Jesus Christ alone for his eternal salvation, and this is accompanied
by a change in his life (which it appears as though it has), then
I count him a brother and, as far as I can tell, a 'saved Christian.'
If Asa could persecute true believers and be saved (2 Chronicles
14:2 and 2 Chronicles 16:10), then we certainly can and may have
hope that a rejection of exclusive Psalmody won't condemn a person
either - unless accompanied by a rejection of the Gospel of free
grace in Jesus Christ. Thus, I do not believe I have sufficient
warrant, nor do I hope to find sufficient warrant, to count Pilgrim
as an enemy of Jesus Christ (as you seem to hope to find I have
rejected the Gospel by adding exclusive psalmody as a condition).
The Bible teaches that we, as Christians, even have to separate
from brethren
who walk disorderly; but we nonetheless are not to count them an enemy, but love
them and admonish them as 'brethren.' Again - that is why I used
'brother' numerous times (including in the very first line of my
first post to him). (2 Thessalonians 3:6-7; 14,15) 'Now we command
you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from
every brother
that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received
of us. For yourselves know how ye ought to follow us: for we behaved
not ourselves disorderly among you; .... And if any man obey not
our word by this epistle, note that man, and have
no company with him, that he may be ashamed.
Yet count him not
as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother.' Love, John P.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: Rod To: John P. Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 21:35:02 (PDT) Email Address:na
Message:
John P, Yes, again you have been very forthright. Thank you. I accept
your statement and clarification concerning Pilgrim's status, though
I sincerely question why you expressed that he simply 'claimed to
be a Protestant Christian.' Based on your answer, I acknowledge
that you do understand that Pilgrim is saved. I offer you my apology
for misinterpreting what you wrote, asking you, and the board, and
my Lord to forgive me.
Subject: Re: Twisting every which way From: john hampshire
To: all Date Posted:
Sat, Jun 03, 2000 at 20:28:53 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Just imagine if, in the interest of learning and challenging our
obedience to God, each interested party remained focused on the
matter at hand, working through the Scriptures to ascertain truth,
to only debate on the merit of the reasoning used and setting beliefs
against Scripture in search of harmony; to reach a resolution in
common agreement and perhaps, if each cannot be dissuaded, to understand
the others stance, yielding some measure of respect for each other.
Knowing that truth is not won in battle but in solitude between
each person and God; let the differences stand until a more favorable
day. In any civil trial the rules of engagement require only admissible
evidence, why should Christians seeking to judge the merit of arguments
seek anything less. At the last, when the final few replies are
posted, there should be no need for apologies or angst, if we conduct
ourselves aright, seeking the edification of the brother. It is
our duty to correct those who err, but remindful of our own nature
and the sinfulness of the flesh, we proceed with humble respect
for our own capacity to err, knowing that whatever fault we contemplate
in our foe, is likely present in us also, yet unseen. Speak the
truth in all things, but politely as from the high ground -- so
that there is no need for regrets.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 13:10:58 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim As I look at this thread, I can not help but notice that
there is conflicting information about what people such as Baxter,
Henry, Bunyan believed. For instance you said: 3. Did not the Puritans
who developed this principle actively engage in the writing of hymns
(Baxter, Henry, Bunyan, etc.) and publish them (Owen)? Yes. While
John said that these very people believed in Exclusive Psalmody.
If you could show proof that these great men of the faith, were
not Exclusive Psalmists, I think it would go a long way, to show
the truth of this matter. But that is only my oppinion, for what
that is worth;-) Tom
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: John P.
To: Tom Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 17:49:58 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Just a quick note, Tom. First, I think what Pilgrim was claiming
and what I am claiming are consistent with one another. He is merely
saying (as far as I can tell) that these men wrote hymns; I don't doubt that they did - I simply deny that
they sang them in public worship. Secondly, I didn't mention Baxter
or Bunyan. Although I would expect them (at least Baxter) to sing
Psalms only, I wouldn't doubt that either of them would take a different
position. For both had significant doctrinal errors in other areas.
In defense of my claim that men can write hymns and yet not include
them in worship, consider the words of a man that wrote them: Matthew
Henry. He wrote the following in his commentary on Col. 3:16: 'We
must admonish one another in psalms and hymns. Observe, Singing
of psalms is a gospel ordinance: psalmois kai hymnois kai odais--
the Psalms of David, and spiritual hymns
and odes, collected out of the scripture, and suited to special
occasions [i.e., worship - JP],
instead of their lewd and profane songs in their idolatrous worship. Religious poesy seems countenanced by these expressions
and is capable of great edification. But, when we sing psalms, we
make no melody unless we sing with grace in our hearts, unless we
are suitably affected with what we sing and go along in it with
true devotion and understanding. Singing
of psalms is a teaching ordinance as well as a praising ordinance; and we are not only to quicken and encourage ourselves,
but to teach and admonish one another, mutually excite our affections,
and convey instructions.' (from Matthew Henry's Commentary) Notice
in this quote that Henry chiefly believes that this passage is speaking
of the Psalms of David, especially at special
occassions; whereas he believes other
songs may be permitted by this passage in other circumstances as
edifying. The singing of Psalms, according to Henry, is conspicously
set apart from the other uninspired songs; for, Henry does not even hint that anything
can be called 'ordinances' of worship, except the Psalms of David.
He even quotes each of the Greek words for 'psalms, hymns, and spiritual
songs,' and then immediately calls them, 'the Psalms of David, and
spiritual hymns and odes, collected out of the scripture,.' So, although I don't necessarily agree with every part
of Henry's interpretation, this quote of his certainly fits into
what I said concerning him and the other men I used as witnesses
for the exclusive Psalodists cause. I wrote, 'the Westminster Divines,
Matthew Henry, John Owen, Jonathan Edwards, St. Augustine, and more,
maintained exclusive Psalmody, and hence, either advocated the interpretation
that I gave concerning these passages, were moving in that direction,
or completely disassociated these passages from the context of worship
at all.' Henry was an advocate of this interpretation I presented,
plus believing it could hint at a little more (thus, 'he was moving
in [our] direction.'). Nevertheless, I need to get back to writing
Pilgrim. As I said, this was just a quick note. I will be more thorough
in addressing Pilgrim's arguments in my response to him. Love, John
P.
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: John P. Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 19:39:38 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John,
From the quote you offered by
Matthew Henry, I see NOTHING that would even hint that he held to
the view that psalms only should be sung in public worship. To use
your quote,
the Psalms of David,
and spiritual hymns and odes, collected out of the scripture, and suited
to special occasions, instead of their
lewd and profane songs in their idolatrous worship. Religious
poesy seems countenanced by these expressions and is capable
of great edification. But, when we sing psalms, we make no melody
unless we sing with grace in our hearts, unless we are suitably
affected with what we sing and go along in it with true devotion
and understanding. . . etc.
Henry used the conjunction
and to distinguish between 'the Psalms
of David, and
spiritual hymns and odes, collected out of the Scripture. If anything,
to the first-time reader, Henry is making mention of three types
of songs, of which the Psalms are but one type. Secondly, there
is absolutely no mention whatsoever about using Psalms exclusively in public worship
in this quote. This is assumed by you and yet to be proven. The
fact you chose to quote Matthew Henry where he is making commentary
on Col 3:16, is a blatant contradiction on your part is it not?
For in a previous reply, you were more than clear that Eph 4:5:19
and Col 3:16 did NOT
address public worship. But here you quote Henry in an attempt to
show that Col 3:16 does in fact make reference to public worship. You can't have
it both ways. Paul in Col 3:16 either is referencing the singing
of Psalms and hymns and spiritual songs for public worship or he
does not. My contention, and exegesis shows that it is the later,
and it is quite clear that Matthew Henry's comments do not restrict
the singing of 'Psalms and hymns and spiritual songs' to the public
worship of God. Further, to imply that Matthew Henry is saying that
anything but Psalms is therefore 'lewd and profane songs in their
idolatrous worship' is to totally misconstrue what the man is actually
saying. Here, Henry having established that it is proper to sing
'the Psalms of David, and spiritual hymns
and odes, collected out of the scripture,'
he compares these to what the heathen Colossians in their pagan
worship sing, i.e., 'lewd and profane songs'. The comparison is
NOT between the
Psalms and all other uninspired songs. Lastly, in like manner, he
(Henry) says, 'But, when we sing psalms,
we make no melody unless we sing with grace in our hearts, . . .' he is not making a bifurcation between the Psalms of
David and 'other' songs, but simply he is saying that whatever is
sung, it must be sung from a heart that is moved by the grace of
God unto a transformation of life that bespeaks of godliness. If
one were to press yet even further and for the sake of argument
agree that he is isolating the Psalms, it proves too much. For he
doesn't just make mention of 'the Psalms' but rather the Psalms of David. Without
question, the O.T. Psalter consists of far more than the songs written
by David. Thus would we then have to conclude that even the large
remainder of the inspired songs in that book could not be included
for either worship or personal edification, if the 'odes and spiritual
songs' were in fact nothing more than 'the Psalms of David'?
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 17:11:52 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom,
I agree that such information
would be very helpful. Since my time is very much taken up with
other things, I really can't afford to dig through my library for
specific instances to give you. However, I would offer you these
bibliograhpic references which cover these details to a great extent:
Benson, Louis F. 1910-1914. The Hymnody
of the English Speaking Churches. Princeton
Theological Review (July, 1910; 1912-1914). Benson, Louis F. 1915.
The English Hymn: Its Development and Use
in Worship. Richmond, Virginia: John Knox
Press. Reprint. 1962. Benson, Louis F. 1926. The
Hymnody of the Christian Church. New York.
Reprint. Richmond: John Knox Press, 1956. Benson, Louis F., DD.,
The hymns of John Bunyan, Published: New York city, The Hymn society, 1930. Benson,
Louis F. in the following articles in the Princeton
Theological Review c. 1915f:
'Development of English
Hymnody'. X:39 'English Hymnody, Its Later Development'. VIII:353
'Hymnody of the evangelical Revival'. XII:60 'Hymnody of the
Methodist Revival'. XI:420 'Liturgical Use of English Hymns'.
X:179 'Watts Renovation of Psalmody'. X:399, 606; XI:85.
In these books and articles, Benson
documents a plethora of instances of hymns being written and used
in the Church from the period of the Reformation onward. Further,
the very early Church also wrote and sang uninspired hymns which
also can be documented by several notable Church historians, eg.,
Kenneth Latourette. I know where this volume is in my library, so
I can supply quotes for you later on if you are interested. :-)
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Tom To: Pilgrim Date Posted:
Wed, May 31, 2000 at 23:27:19 (PDT) Email Address:ahardy@rapidnet.net
Message:
Pilgrim Do you know where I can find that information, without buying
them myself? Tom Tom
Subject: Re: Regulative Principle From: Pilgrim
To: Tom Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 07:08:27 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
Tom, Gee, why not try a search on the Internet? There is also a
possibility that Regent College library would have some if not all
of the referenced titles. :-) And then again, sometimes you just
have to rely on the integrity and reliability of the source Tom!!
In His Grace, Pilgrim
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: John P.
To: John P. Date Posted:
Tues, May 30, 2000 at 18:09:34 (PDT) Email Address:putz7@msn.com
Message:
Significant correction: I said that the OT worshippers sang their
'tunes' from the Psalter. The 'tunes' are rather the music to which
we sing the words of a song. What I meant was, 'songs from the Psalter'
- not tunes.
Subject: Re: Psalms, hymns, and Spiritual Songs From: Prestor
John To: John P. Date Posted:
Thurs, Jun 01, 2000 at 21:27:49 (PDT) Email Address:Not Provided
Message:
John P: Well I must say that I find your view to be both untenable
and unscriptural. I must agree with Pilgrim (and btw Pil thanks
for stealing my thunder, I get a little busy at work and what do
you do but post like mad. }:^{) I was even thinking about the song
of Miriam, Deborah, Mary and Zachariah but you beat me to the punch.
Shheesh!) I'll agree that the Psalms should be sung in public worship.
I've attended a church where that was done and I loved every minute
of it but I love the old hymns too. I must agree with Luther's statement
here:
' I wish to see all arts, principally
music, in the service of the Him who gave and created them.
Music is a fair and glorious gift of God. I would not for the
world forego my share of music. Singers are never sorrowful,
but are merry, and smile through there troubles in song. Music
makes people kinder, gentler, more staid and reasonable. I am
strongly persuaded that after theology there is no art that
can be placed on a level with music; for besides theology, music
is the only art capable of affording peace and joy of the heart.
. . the devil flees before the sound of music almost as much
as before the Word of God.'
I might add to this that when you combined
good music into a good hymn you get the best of both worlds.
There is a fountain filled with blood
drawn from Emmanuel’s veins; And sinners plunged beneath that
flood lose all their guilty stains. Lose all their guilty stains,
lose all their guilty stains; And sinners plunged beneath that
flood lose all their guilty stains. The dying thief rejoiced
to see that fountain in his day; And there have I, though vile
as he, washed all my sins away. Washed all my sins away, washed
all my sins away; And there have I, though vile as he, washed
all my sins away. Dear dying Lamb, Thy precious blood shall
never lose its power Till all the ransomed church of God be
saved, to sin no more. Be saved, to sin no more, be saved, to
sin no more; Till all the ransomed church of God be saved, to
sin no more. E’er since, by faith, I saw the stream Thy flowing
wounds supply, Redeeming love has been my theme, and shall be
till I die. And shall be till I die, and shall be till I die;
Redeeming love has been my theme, and shall be till I die. Then
in a nobler, sweeter song, I’ll sing Thy power to save, When
this poor lisping, stammering tongue lies silent in the grave.
Lies silent in the grave, lies silent in the grave; When this
poor lisping, stammering tongue lies silent in the grave. Lord,
I believe Thou hast prepared, unworthy though I be, For me a
blood bought free reward, a golden harp for me! ’Tis strung
and tuned for endless years, and formed by power divine, To
sound in God the Father’s ears no other name but Thine. William
Cowper Olney hymnal